Summer Camp IV - The Complicated Sex Life Of Ben - Chapter 71 by Fireces full book limited free

63 Girlfriends ll

MARCH 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR

"Woooo!!!" Paige cheered, thrusting her arms into the air. It was a Saturday night and the petite redhead was flat on her back, having unbuttoned her Catholic schoolgirl blouse halfway up from the bottom. The lower edge of her white bra was showing just above her completely bare belly.

Well, it wasn't completely bare. There was, after all, quite a bit of chocolate sauce circled around her navel and the young freshman girl hissed when the cold Jim Beam whiskey was poured into the center of it. And then she started giggling uncontrollably when Kerri Trainor licked up a healthy amount of both substances before moving to Paige's face, the two hot redheads swapping spit, chocolate, and whiskey between their mouths.

"You ever realize she was this crazy?" I asked Adrienne, who was standing between me and Grace, her hands holding onto both of our arms to either side of her.

Adrienne giggled. "Well, I thought she had potential. She certainly has been cutting loose lately."

"Long as she doesn't go TOO crazy." I sighed.

"That's what you're here for," Adrienne patted my shoulder. "You're her safety net. As long as you're around, she knows she can't get into TOO much trouble."

"WOOO!!!" Paige was suddenly standing on top of the table, gyrating drunkenly with chocolate and alcohol still smeared across her belly. And then grabbing her shirt and bra, she squealed and yanked both garments up to her neckline, baring her perky titties to everyone's view. "WOO!!!"

That was far enough. "PAIGE!" I yelled.

Instantly, the redheaded pixie dropped her shirt and pouted. "Oh, poo."

Three guys around similarly groaned their disapproval. But I merely stepped up to the table and let the light, little girl jump down into my arms. She promptly wrapped her hands around my head and shoved her tongue down my throat, moaning in obvious arousal.

"Fuck me now, Ben!" Paige growled right into my face. "Take me into your bedroom, lube up my tight asshole, and fuck the holy living shit outta me!"

I glanced back just once, to look at Adrienne. But she wasn't even looking at us. My other gorgeous girlfriend was giggling with Grace, chatting about something while they gazed adoringly into each other's eyes.

Oh well. I had WAY more than a handful in my arms.

It was a Tuesday when I said goodbye to Dawn while she headed across campus to rendezvous with Gwen and Robin while I marched for a café to meet up with Adrienne and her friends.

I found my girlfriend hip-to-hip and chatting with her girlfriend Grace. "Ohmigod! You DO exist!" My eyes were comically wide open and I raised my arms straight up in the air.

"Stop that," Adrienne rolled her eyes. "It was only one night."

"A night apart from you stretches for an eternity inside my heart," I waved theatrically.

"Didn't we finish Comparative Lit last semester?" Adrienne grinned, arching an eyebrow at me. She opened her arms for a hug.

I hugged my girlfriend, pecking her on the cheek before letting go and turning to her companion. "Hiii, Grace..." I drawled with a charming smile and let my eyes rove up and down the gorgeous Korean babe's slender body. As always, she was achingly sexy and I found myself wondering when would be the next time all three of us could get together for some playtime.

Grace batted her long eyelashes at me and smiled perkily. "Hiii, Tiger."

I smiled back and was about to comment when Misty Madsen and Kim Fukuzaki arrived as well.

"Hey, Ben."

"Hi, Ben."

I nodded to the girls and we moved to grab a table. At first, I moved alongside Adrienne, but then I couldn't help but feel a twinge of annoyance as Grace and Adrienne slid into one side of the booth together, which only fit two. Immediately they were pressing their hips together and giggling cutely while staring adoringly into each other's eyes. Wasn't Adrienne still supposed to be MY girlfriend? Didn't WE used to sit together?

But she was also Grace's girlfriend now. I wasn't exactly used to sharing, but I had to accept that. So I looked around for an extra chair and let Misty and Kim slide into the other side of the booth before pulling myself up at the end of the table.

And then I spent the rest of the lunch in a slightly annoyed funk.

Fortunately, Adrienne picked up on my sour mood when we all got up to leave. "Hey, you okay, Tiger?"

I looked at my girlfriend's beautiful face and picked up on her radiant smile. Smiling back, I nodded and replied, "I'm okay, I'm okay."

Her hazel eyes clicked back and forth in mine for a few moments. Then she stepped forward and gave me a very firm hug. "I love you, Ben. Always and Forever."

She said it with such heartfelt emotion, bathing my annoyance in a blanket of warmth. This was what I'd been missing lately. I sighed happily and then patted her back. "Me, too."

Adrienne pulled back and touched my cheek. "See ya later." And then giggling, she turned and slipped her hand into Grace's. And the pair of them headed off for their next classes.

I'd get used to this. After all, it's only been a few weeks. As long as she loves me.

I awoke with my usual morning hard-on. My eyes were still closed, but I felt Adrienne's presence before me, and a wave of pure bliss spread across me.

This was heaven.

The morning air was cold against my right cheek, the pillow reassuringly warm against my left. I snuggled deeper into the covers and their cocooning heat while pressing my chest against Adrienne's back, covered only by a thin layer of cotton. As my senses came alive, the fingers of my left hand reflexively squeezed the large breast I was currently palming, and my left arm snaked beneath her pillow to hold her from the opposite side. My right hand firmed up over her hip, gently holding her in place while I reflexively ground my erection into her panty-covered ass.

Just another morning, the way things had been for almost a year now. Just me and the girl I loved. With my eyes still closed, I squeezed her just a little tighter, a hug of affection. But the pleasant affection soon gave way to primal lust, as fond memories of the many, many times Adrienne and I had made love percolated in my brain. So breathing deeply, I let my head roll forward to push my nose into her hair, smelling her sweet fragrance. And I exhaled softly as my body warmed up to make my erotic dreams into reality.

"Ben," Adrienne said quietly.

"Hmm?" I mumbled, still not fully awake just yet.

"Your other girlfriend is still here."

My eyes popped open and I groaned, only now waking up completely and realizing the situation I was in. The clock read only 5:30am and I felt the warmth of Paige's body snuggling into me from behind. And the simple fact was: Adrienne didn't want to have sex while Paige was in bed with us. It wasn't that she was embarrassed; it was just a ground rule Adrienne had laid out for herself and for Grace. If we started fucking, and Paige was there, Adrienne was certain she would give in to her lust for the pretty redhead and engage in a threesome. And THAT would be cheating on her girlfriend. Or at least that's what she claimed.

"We can be real quiet..." I offered.

"Really? You KNOW we'd wake her up," Adrienne replied.

I sighed. Sleeping with two hot babes sounded great on paper. But in practice, the presence of one sleeping beauty could really put a damper on spontaneous sex with the other. My left hand released Adrienne's breast and my right pulled off her hip as I rocked my hips away from her ass. "I'm sorry," I muttered and suppressed a disappointed groan.

"No, it's okay," she said softly. "I'm sorry, Ben. I know you get horny in the mornings."

"Every guy gets horny in the mornings," I replied gently. "And we haven't made love in days."

"I know I'm neglecting you," Adrienne exhaled. "I just can't right now. Not with Paige here."

I wanted to ask, 'Then when?' But I couldn't bring myself to ask for sex. It HAD to happen only when both Adrienne and I wanted it to happen. I couldn't make it into a chore for her.

"It's okay. I'm okay," I sighed. I put my hands back on her, this time scooping my left forearm beneath her breasts and my right wrapping over the top as I spooned myself closer against Adrienne. My dick mashed into her buttcheek, but I didn't try to hump myself against her. "I love you, Adrienne. Sorry for waking you."

"No, it's okay."

"Just go back to sleep," I patted her hip and set my head back on the pillow. Stupid rules. But what was my alternative? NOT sleep with Adrienne at night? No. Not let Paige sleep over? No. I may have been lying between a statuesque blonde bombshell and a perky, energetic redhead, but it felt like I was stuck between a rock and a hard place.

No longer feeling quite as blissfully happy, I closed my eyes and fitfully tried to fall back into unconsciousness.

At a more appropriate time, Adrienne and I woke up again while Paige stayed completely out of it. My petite redheaded girlfriend was a firecracker of energy during the day, but she was very much a late sleeper.

Adrienne began rolling forward to move out of my grasp. I held on just an extra second, squeezing her to remind her that I loved her, and then I let her go. I then watched as my gorgeous girlfriend got out of bed, wearing her own pajamas, and headed out the door to go to the bathroom. I lay my head back and waited until she returned, and then I got up to go through my own morning ablutions.

When I got back, Adrienne was already set up in front of her vanity. I knew from past experience she could spend quite a while putting on her makeup, time during which she would not want me to disturb her. And Paige had begun snoring lightly when she rolled onto her back after I left the bed. So I headed out for the kitchen to find something to eat.

Have I ever mentioned how lucky I was to have roommates that knew how to cook? Brandi was standing at the range, frying up some bacon and eggs which smelled so wonderfully good. And she was looking particularly good herself, clad in a baby T-shirt and a skimpy pair of cotton shorts that hugged her exquisitely tight ass. Really, my sisters all had world-class asses and I dropped my palm to Brandi's right buttcheek and rubbed it soothingly.

"Stop that!" Brandi giggled.

"Why? You worried I might convince you to go upstairs for a little naughty brother love?" Hey, I was still horny from the earlier attempt at morning sex with Adrienne.

"Ben!" Brandi flashed her eyes at me before hissing quietly, "Matt's upstairs."

I pulled my hand away. Our roommates all knew about my more-than-platonic relationship with my sister, but we did have to be careful not to advertise this.

My sister just turned around with a lopsided grin. "What's wrong? You've got TWO hot girls in your bedroom right this minute and you're still prowling on me?"

"You're worth prowling on," I growled and pawed at her ass again. But then I sighed in frustration. "Besides, Adrienne's whole monogamy thing has been such a hassle."

"Why? She's still having sex with you, right?"

"Right..." I sighed, thinking of the past few days when Adrienne and I hadn't managed to find intimate time. "But she's not screwing Paige ... or Dayna ... or you..."

"Tell me about it," Brandi blew her bangs off her own forehead. "I mean, I'm not in love with Adrienne or anything, but she's good in bed. I miss that."

I sighed. "It's just not the same anymore. She's supposed to still be my girlfriend, but I feel like I barely see her. I can count on one hand how many times we've had sex since Valentine's Day. Adrienne promised bringing Paige in would save our relationship, but it's like she's just trying to keep me occupied so I don't notice how little we're together."

Brandi turned off the burners and pointed me to the cabinets. I automatically went to grab some plates while she leaned against the counter and asked, "Have you talked to her about it?"

I snorted. "With what time? She's always out with Grace and when she IS here, Paige is around."

"But Paige will leave you two alone whenever you ask, right?"

I nodded. "Probably the only times Adrienne and I have had sex the past few weeks. But I don't want to make a big deal out of this. Asking Paige to leave us alone and then dragging Adrienne into a bedroom to talk would put Adrienne on the defensive right away. I'd rather figure out how to talk with her more casually. Besides, it's only been a few weeks. I've been in my honeymoon phase with Paige and I'm sure Adrienne's in hers with Grace. It'll pass. I just need to get used to sharing her. I've never done it before."

Brandi stopped and grabbed my hands, making me look her in the eyes. "Are you happy, Ben? In your relationship with Adrienne?"

"Sure. I'm fine. I'll be fine," I replied quickly.

"Bennn..." Brandi warned.

I sighed and then admitted, "Not really."

"Then it's already a big deal." Brandi looked at me sternly. "You've got to sit down and talk with her. Communication, communication, communication."

"Yeah, yeah. So you keep telling me."

My older sister smirked at me. "And I'll keep telling you until you get it through that thick skull."

It was a quiet breakfast, for me at least. Dayna and Brandi were chatty, as usual. Adrienne and Dawn were pretty conversational as well. Only Paige was quiet, but then she was always quiet in the mornings. She was very much NOT a morning person. And despite the welcoming attitude of the other girls, my newest girlfriend still felt a bit like an intruder in our house.

Me? I was lost in thought. Adrienne tried to talk to me a few times, as did Dayna. Brandi knew what I was thinking and left me alone while Dawn seemed to instinctively understand that I needed my own time. Eventually, Adrienne picked up on it as well and she waited me out.

Brandi made me face the truth: I wasn't that happy. Yeah, my budding romance with Paige was exciting and fresh, something I hadn't felt for a long time. And before Paige and I had taken things to the next level, my relationship with Adrienne had become quite routine.

But I still missed Adrienne now.

The simple fact was: while I enjoyed being with Paige and the little redhead was clearly still madly in love with me, I didn't share those strong emotions and I didn't think I ever would. My dating relationship with Paige would run its course eventually; she would move on when she didn't need me as a "safety net" anymore and when her romantic feelings subsided. But I was still very much in love with Adrienne. Paige was a nice distraction, but I still saw Adrienne as my real girlfriend. I still saw Adrienne as the kind of girl I could grow old with, and raise a family with.

But Adrienne still needed to explore her sexuality, to come to terms with her "mostly lesbian" orientation. She still needed to experience this first real Sapphic relationship with Grace. And she still had to decide what she wanted for her future. Adrienne was far from ready to settle down with me.

I was okay with that. I could wait. But in the meantime, if Adrienne still believed herself to be my girlfriend, then I wanted at least a little more time with her. Wasn't that fair? After all, Grace and I were supposed to be sharing her, right? Grace wasn't supposed to HAVE her and just allow me the leftovers.

If she really loved me, Adrienne would at least listen and do what she could to make me happier, the same as I would always do for her.

So when breakfast ended, I touched her arm and asked softly, "Adrienne?"

The stunningly gorgeous blonde flashed me a perfect smile, turning her head to me with nothing but sweet adoration on her face. And from the way her eyes softened, it seemed that she was expecting this. "Yeah, Ben?"

"Can we talk?"

She nodded warmly. "Sure, Ben."

I thrust forward a final time, grunting my orgasm into Adrienne's ear as a quart of spunk flowed out of me and into her sucking pussy. My girlfriend arched her back beneath me, thrusting those glorious tits against my naked chest while she moaned in ecstatic bliss. I felt my biceps tensing as I clutched her body with savage power, holding my pelvic bone against her crotch as the diluvial torrent of jism poured forth. And together we scaled the heights of absolute physical delight.

But when it was all over, I lay my forehead against the mattress beside her head

"Good talk," Adrienne sighed.

I panted for oxygen. "Is that how you'll always resolve our discussions?"

"Pretty much, yeah."

I sighed and thought about it. "Good plan. I think we should have these discussions more often."

"Me, too," Adrienne giggled. "And I've got an even better plan."

"Really?" I gasped.

Adrienne nodded her head up and down. "I sensed we weren't spending enough time together, too. I haven't been fair to you, Tiger. Things haven't been balanced, Grace gets a disproportionate amount of my time and I've been taking you for granted. I know you love me and I haven't been working to maintain our relationship, just expecting that you'll always be there for me."

"I will. I DO love you," I insisted. "And your relationship with Grace is still new. I get that you want to spend a lot of time with her."

My girlfriend touched my face tenderly. "You're always so understanding. I do want to spend a lot of time with her ... it's ... exciting. But I can't keep neglecting you. So I talked to Grace yesterday about spending time with you both."

"You did?" My brain went to a rather male-fantasy version of Adrienne 'spending time' with the both of us.

"Uh, huh. So she agreed. We're gonna invite you to join us much more often." A twinkle in her eyes seemed to confirm where my fantasy was going.

"Really..." I grinned, my voice full of innuendo.

Adrienne nodded, smiling broadly. "Was her idea, actually. She's been craving real cock."

I pictured the slender Korean's fantastically fuckable body. "Good plan."

Two days later, I thrust forward a final time, feeling my balls unloading their precious cargo into the svelte, stacked, sweaty naked girl beneath me.

"Guhh!" Grace grunted as her whole body jerked on impact and then began moaning as the tremors of ultimate pleasure began quaking across her body. The beautiful Korean babe was pinned on her back beneath me, her legs hooked over my thighs while I held myself at maximum depth inside her pussy. And her full, firm breasts were being crushed beneath my chest.

And I wasn't the only one paying Grace attention. Adrienne was kissing her again, muffling her euphoric moan while she twitched and shuddered in orgasm. And her hips thrust off the bed, pressing her crotch against mine while I continued filling her up with scalding hot cum.

When we were both done, I rolled off and left Grace panting at the ceiling of her dorm room. She grinned goofily and exclaimed, "GREAT plan."

APRIL 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR

It was a lazy Saturday afternoon. Paige and I were playing video games "together"; and by together I mean together. My cute girlfriend had got it in her head to work the right half of the controller, selecting squares or triangles or whatever while I manned the directional keypad on the left. For anyone who knows gaming, the right half is by far the more important half, and the little redhead was giggling near-constantly as she made our on screen characters do the CRAZIEST things.

"This is fun!" she chirped happily.

I was more entertained by Paige than the game at this point, and I just nodded before frowning and exclaiming, "Oh, no you didn't!"

"Oops." The way Paige giggled made it clear she wasn't sorry in the slightest.

"Aren't you two adorable..." a new voice cut in from behind us. Since the game wasn't time-based, both Paige and I turned around to see who it was, Paige letting go of the controller.

Dayna flashed a sideways smirk. The beautiful blonde babe with big boobs folded her arms beneath her breasts and looked around. "Where's your other hot girlfriend?"

I exhaled in mild frustration. Paige glanced at me before informing Dayna, "Out with Grace."

"Again?" Dayna flashed that smirk again. "I feel like I never see that girl around anymore."

I just shrugged. It wasn't like Adrienne was out with another guy. But I had to admit, I was slightly annoyed. For a few weeks after our big discussion, my girlfriend had been much better about making time for me. But lately her effort had begun to taper off, and I was beginning to feel second fiddle once again.

"Too bad," Dayna sighed. "Well if you're feeling short on girls, Ben, you two are welcome to come upstairs and play with me." The blonde's smile was all teeth.

"Ooh, really?" Paige perked up.

Dayna was already chuckling at Paige's enthusiasm. "Of course, we could REALLY make it a full-blown orgy if both your girlfriends were here. I DO miss Adrienne's sweet pussy."

Paige sighed. "Don't bother. I've been trying to hit that for months now."

Dayna stifled a laugh, looking at the little redhead. "'Hit that'?"

"Oh! Did I not say it right?" Paige blushed bright pink.

"No, you did fine, Red," I soothed, patting Paige's hand. "I just don't think any of us were expecting to hear you use the phrase."

"I'm learning," she beamed proudly.

Dayna and I glanced at each other, chuckling lightly. Then the busty blonde smiled. "So? Feel like fucking away a pleasant afternoon?"

I grinned at Paige, setting down the Playstation controller. "I take the left half. You take the right."

Paige got the idea right away. "Let's get crunked!" she cheered.

This time, neither Dayna nor I could keep from laughing. But I scooped up Paige in my arms and we headed upstairs to "play" Dayna together.

"Come ON, Adrienne," I groaned. I was all dressed up and ready to go. Only, I was all alone in the house. Brandi was out with Matt. Dayna was who knows where. And I'd told Paige to entertain herself for the evening because I'd arranged a night to be alone with Adrienne. "This was supposed to be our date night!"

"I'm sorry, Ben. This sorority thing really just came up last minute," came Adrienne's voice through my cell phone's receiver. She really did sound apologetic. But then she couldn't even bother to come home or let me know ahead of time. I'd had to call her cell phone when she was fifteen minutes late.

"Since when were you interested in joining a sorority?" I exhaled in exasperation.

"Since they first came and started recruiting me and Grace. It sounds like fun! Sisterhood, networking ... I've missed that since leaving the cheerleaders in High School."

I sighed forlornly. I couldn't really fault her. Adrienne was EXACTLY the kind of girl the sororities would go after. She was gorgeous, sociable, and had excellent leadership qualities. But did it HAVE to happen on our date night? "Look, I get it. But how could you NOT have known there was a conflict earlier?"

"I ... uh..." Adrienne stammered. "Ben, please forgive me. I'm ... I'm already here. It started a half hour ago. I forgot all about tonight."

"You FORGOT?" Red anger flashed before my eyes. We hadn't been on a real date in MONTHS and Adrienne forgot?

"Ben, I'm sorry!" She heard the tone in my voice.

"You FORGOT?"

"Ben. It was an accident. I-"

"You know what? Never mind," I cut her off. "I'll just call up my other girlfriend and fuck HER brains out tonight," I barked vehemently.

"Ben!" Adrienne pleaded. I doubt she minded me fucking Paige, but she didn't like my tone.

"Go have fun, Adrienne. I'll see you tomorrow ... or ... whenever."

"Ben, please!"

"Bye." I hit END on the phone.

Two seconds later, Paige picked up her cell phone. "Ben?"

"Hi. Adrienne canceled. Wanna come over?" I barked gruffly.

"Ben, is everything okay?" Paige's voice quivered. "You sound upset."

I heard the faint beeping of call waiting. I glanced at my screen and saw that Adrienne was trying to call me back. I ignored her. "Adrienne canceled," I informed Paige. "Of course I'm a little upset."

"I'm sorry. I'll be over as fast as I can, okay?" Paige said warmly.

I sighed, feeling some measure of peace knowing that someone still cared about me.

"And Ben?" Paige added.

"Yeah?"

"Do you want to take my underwear off with your teeth or should I just skip them to save time?"

I grinned. Thank God for horny little schoolgirls. "Surprise me."

We didn't even bother getting re-dressed after the first quickie assfuck; it was Paige's fertile time again and she said she wanted to feel my cum squishing around her bowels a little longer.

We kept a box of baby wipes in the nightstand for occasions like this and we just wiped ourselves up and laid down side-by-side on the bed. With our lust sated for the moment, I spent a good fifteen minutes catching up on the foreplay we'd skipped, simply holding Paige's body in my arms, caressing her soft skin while we played tonsil hockey together.

And then, since the house was completely empty, Paige decided to prance outside into the living room so we could fuck somewhere a little less private. It was unlikely anyone would walk in on us, but my redheaded pixie got a real kick out of being more exposed than usual.

"Where do you want me, lover?" the stark-naked, adorably cute girl turned and wiggled her ass at me. She lay her chest down on top of the dining table, reaching across it to grip the far edge and pull herself fully atop the flat, wooden surface. She was short enough that her toes didn't quite reach the floor. And I observed her alabaster skin completely unbroken from neck to heels, save for the slightly reddened buttcheeks where my pelvis had just recently been smacking against.

"Nah. You look great, but that edge will really dig into your hips if you can't plant your feet on the floor," I gestured.

Paige giggled and got off. "Aww ... still looking out for my well-being?"

"Always." I smiled warmly.

"The couch it is then." My pixie pranced over to the sofa, planting her feet on the floor this time and bending over the armrest while propping herself up with her arms on the seat cushions. She was in a nearly identical position, but this time the padded armrest assured me she wouldn't seriously get hurt.

I grinned and nodded, walking up behind her and lifting my half-hard cock to drape it in the crease of her buttocks. "You look sooo sexy, Red," I hummed, running my hands along the baby-soft skin of Paige's back.

"Oooh..." she moaned, the sound so enticingly erotic that I felt a rush of blood pouring into my prick from the sound alone. And taking advantage of her stabilized legs, she wriggled her hips to slide her own asscrack up and down the length of my growing prick.

"Sooo sexy, Red," I repeated, my voice a throaty mumble.

"Are you gonna fuck my little ass again, lover? I've still got your last load swishing around inside me. My tiny asshole has already been stretched for your thick cock. You don't have to be gentle at all. Just grip my hips and shove your big dick into me! Pound me. Sodomize me. Blast your unholy spunk into the depths of my young, virginal body! Take me Goddammit and- AHHH!!!"

Paige knew damn well what that kind of talk would do to me. And three seconds after letting out that ear-piercing scream, the little teenager was giggling maniacally while I flexed my dick, which was buried almost eight inches into her bowels. "Oh, fucking hell yeah..." she crooned.

I never ceased to be amazed by the filthy language coming out of Paige's mouth when she was turned on, such a stark contrast to her usually sweet demeanor. Yeah, she was playing around with street slang and even Ebonics, but her frequent "Oh my words" and "Oh, poos" seemed to come from an entirely different girl from the one who currently had her ass skewered on my cock.

"I'm such a slut for you, lover," Paige began panting while I withdrew and started a pumping motion. "I'm your sinful, lustful slut. I want to commit every cardinal sin with you. I lust for you. I want to be a glutton for sex, fucking as often as fucking humanly possible! I wanna be greedy for you, desiring more and more. And ... well, I'm not sure how to do sloth or wrath or whatever. Forget it. Just fuck me! Fuck me more! Harder!"

I pounded her with fierce strokes, gripping Paige's tiny hips. Her sphincter was fully dilated and her anal chute was already well lubricated from KY jelly and a previous load of spunk. I was able to slam in and out of her with minimal friction, although her canal was still exquisitely and pleasurably tight for my invading rod. And as I both sped up and increased the force of my thrusts, I began to wonder if even the padded armrest could save her from bruising.

Not that Paige minded. "FUCK ME!" she screamed. "HARDER, GODDAMMIT!"

I blasted my hips forward, rocking her into the couch. Bent before me, pinned over the armrest beneath me, the petite girl looked even smaller, almost childlike. I felt like I was crushing her. But this far gone into my pleasure, her well-being was no longer something I actively concerned myself with.

Besides, she was yelling, "HARDER!"

I gave her another powerful thrust, pressing my short and curlies up against her now reddened asscheeks with my dick stretching her anus even wider.

"HARDER!!!"

I did it again.

"FUCCKKKK!" Paige's voice cracked. "I'M CUMMING!"

Another thrust.

"FUCKING CHRIST!" she squealed. "I'M CUMMING!!! AAAHHHH!!!"

And I was joining her. Paige's body twitched and jerked beneath me, her arms wobbly as she struggled to support both her own and my heavy weights. And then my hips were pressing her pelvis even harder against the padded armrest while I buried my cock to full depth and let fly with another massive load of spunk, sending it to join my previous load in coating her rectum with hot splatters of creamy jism.

"HOLY MOTHER OF GOD!!!" Paige screamed as her body jerked again beneath me. She arched her spine and her head came up so she could scream towards the ceiling, like a wolf howling at the moon.

I threw my own head back as well, yelling my own orgasm to the ceiling while my arms fully extended, gripping Paige's body as the final spurts of cum raced out of my shaft to disappear into the little girl's bowels.

When my energy gave out, I simply fell straight onto Paige's naked sweaty back, the impact collapsing her arms and sending her face and chest down onto the sofa cushions. Her pelvis lost its perch on the armrest and together, we slumped forward and slid onto the couch, sweaty and sticky and with my dick still lodged up her rectum.

And that's how Adrienne found us.

Before I'd realized her presence, my stunningly gorgeous blonde girlfriend stepped up next to me and pulled at my shoulders, tugging me off the exhausted, semi-conscious little redhead. I slumped onto my ass on the floor while Adrienne knelt next to the sofa. And then she pulled on Paige's leg to spread her thighs to the side, ducking her face between the redhead's asscheeks and slurping my still hot cum directly out of the little girl's asshole.

"Holy Mother of God!" Paige moaned, her eyes fluttering, and I realized that Adrienne was not only hoovering out my jism, but two of her fingers were shoved into the redhead's twat. Already brain-fried from the recent assfucking, Paige was completely helpless before the blonde's oral and manual assault.

I wasn't sure who was more surprised that Adrienne was eating out Paige's ass: Paige or me. But both of us were incredibly turned on by it and the hyped-up redhead was thrashing and moaning ecstatically. And after only a couple of minutes, I saw Paige's dark blue eyes open up WIDE, flashing with luminescent intensity as she whimpered and moaned in another orgasm, her whole body twitching spastically.

Only then did Adrienne lean back and turn around to face me. Her jaw was thrust outward and she cupped a hand beneath her chin just in case as she opened her mouth to show me the semen she'd sucked out of Paige's asshole. And then after making well and sure that she had my full attention, Adrienne tilted her head back and noisily gulped the entire mass down.

All three of us lay there panting for several minutes. Paige was shell-shocked from her orgasms, her eyes heavy-lidded. Adrienne was panting to catch her breath after holding my cum in her mouth for some time, waiting me out. And I was still in shock that she was even here.

When I found my voice, I asked softly. "What about your sorority thing?"

Adrienne blinked, her hazel irises burning straight at me. "I had to come back to you. I'm so sorry I forgot about our date."

I blinked and nodded. She'd walked away from an event with Grace to come to me. "You could have just stayed. You were already there."

Adrienne blinked several times, looking crushed. But she took a deep breath and looked me dead in the eyes. "I choose you, Ben."

My lower lip quivered at the intensity in Adrienne's voice. Just hearing her say those four words made the stone-cold anger around my heart completely melt. But my brain was still processing. I gestured to Paige. "I thought you couldn't do that behind Grace's back."

Adrienne sighed, looking sad. "I probably shouldn't have. But I HAD to get your cum, whether it was inside Paige or not. I did it so I could show you how much you mean to me. I need you to understand. I love you, Ben. I'm exploring this relationship with Grace because I need to understand myself, to understand my sexuality, and to understand my romantic feelings for another woman. I'm dating her now; but I'll be with you forever. I love you more than I love her. Don't ever doubt that."

I took a deep breath, nodding. "Okay."

Adrienne now reached forward, tentatively taking my hands. She managed to crack a smile when I squeezed them. "Really?"

"Yeah. I believe you," I smiled. It had been a rough year with Adrienne, full of ups and downs. From roommate conflicts to not spending enough time together to dating other girls, our relationship had not exactly been smooth. But in the end we always made it through. "I love you, Adrienne. Forever and always."

My beautiful girlfriend smiled radiantly. "I love you, too." Then she blushed and took a deep breath, glancing away in shame. "Still, uh ... can you not tell Grace about this?"

I chuckled. "Sure."

I arrived home on what felt like an ordinary Wednesday, heading into my bedroom before stopping dead in my tracks.

"Hiii, Boyfriend..." Paige chirped, sitting upright on the floor at the foot of the bed. Her hair was up in pigtails and her Catholic schoolgirl uniform was even more scandalous than usual. The black tie was perfectly done, but the white blouse beneath it was unbuttoned from throat to tails and pulled apart to reveal all of her pale skin, including both perky breasts. The plaid skirt was pulled up to show off her own bare-shaven twat, sans panties. And she had spread her legs to the side in invitation, knees in the air while lightly rubbing the knee-high white socks and black saddle shoes.

"Welcome home, Stud..." Dayna was draped across the front edge of the bed, posing as if she were in a swimsuit calendar with one arm holding her head up and brushing back her sunny blonde hair. Only instead of a swimsuit, she wore a lace set of lingerie with see-thru holes that completely revealed her erect nipples and bare-shaven twat. My mouth watered as I fantasized about sucking on all three.

"Heyyy, little brother..." Brandi drawled from right behind Dayna, posing on her side in the opposite direction, propping her head up on one elbow. She wore a violet demi-bra and matching boyshorts that I knew would outline her world-class ass without actually letting me see her buttcheeks. And I already looked forward to peeling them off her to get a better view.

And last but certainly not least was Adrienne, kneeling upright behind the two older girls. My stunningly gorgeous girlfriend wore her black and white shelf-bra, the one with half-cups that left her nipples exposed. She bent over, letting me ogle the pendulous mounds as they swung forward, and rubbed her hands on both Dayna's and Brandi's asses while flashing me a wide grin.

"Happy birthday, Tiger..."

MAY 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR

It was like a whole new relationship. For the past month straight, Adrienne had been making an extra effort to spend time with me, and it showed in my vastly improved demeanor.

"You sure are chipper today," Dawn bumped her hip into mine as we headed up the hill to Cheit Hall. With the warming weather, my gorgeous best friend was in short shorts that showed off her legs and a baby T-shirt that hugged her upper body's assets quite nicely. She was also in her customary Cal baseball cap with a ponytail through the back. A guy walking past us turned around to check out her ass and let out a wolf whistle, but Dawn just ignored him and asked me, "Did you forget that we have finals in two weeks?"

I shook my head. "Didn't forget. Just don't care."

Dawn leered at me. "Does this have anything to do with what I heard coming out of your bedroom this morning?"

A shit-eating grin spread across my face. "Maybe..."

Dawn chuckled. "I seem to recall that both Adrienne and Paige were in there."

"Yeah..."

Dawn arched an eyebrow at me. "Thought Adrienne couldn't do that."

I grinned, thinking back to the morning. While we WERE having a threesome, technically Adrienne wasn't having sex with Paige. The petite redhead was in a "safe" time and she was riding my cock cowgirl-style while the statuesque blonde sat on my face, rubbing her fabulous tits and watching the smaller girl fucking herself on my pole.

But instead of letting me fire away into her unprotected womb, Paige pulled off me and Adrienne bent over to complete the sixty-nine, taking my load down her throat and tasting the redhead's pussy juices at the same time.

"They don't touch each other," I informed Dawn with a smirk. And then it was my turn to leer at her. "And don't think we couldn't hear what was going on in your bedroom, either."

My best friend blushed and then shrugged. "What can I say? We're unwinding before finals."

I arched my eyebrow. "Don't think I've forgotten what happened the last time we wanted to unwind before finals."

Dawn blushed even redder, remembering the blindfold orgy Dayna had orchestrated, at which Dawn had sucked me when she thought I couldn't tell it was her. "Hey, we're talking about you, not me. Seriously, I've noticed Adrienne's been around a lot more lately."

I nodded. "Maybe the initial honeymoon phase with Grace is wearing off."

Dawn shook her head. "Not really. I still talk to her a bit myself. She's crushing on Grace just as hard as always. Although maybe it's wearing off for Grace. She's the one who's been asking for more space."

"Really?"

Dawn nodded. "But don't take it like you're just Adrienne's fallback. She's also told me about how she realizes she was taking you for granted."

I nodded. "That's okay. I actually find that the ultimate level of trust and love, when she can take me for granted. It means she knows I love her unconditionally. It means our relationship has gone beyond 'dating' and into ... I dunno how to put it in words. Do you know what I mean? When she knows with absolute certainty that I'll always be there for her?"

Dawn smiled and squeezed my hand. "I know exactly how that feels," she said with quiet sincerity.

I chuckled and smiled, squeezing her hand back. "I'll always be your Ben, Dawn."

"I know."

We just smiled at each other for a few moments while continuing along. Another guy passing started obviously checking Dawn out, but he looked at me and immediately looked away. Besides holding my hand for the simple pleasure of it, Dawn also liked having me around as a guy-deterrent. And right now I'm sure we looked like a couple completely in love.

As it was, Dawn just nodded and then mused, "On the other hand, I haven't been seeing Paige around quite so much. Before last night, she actually spent a few nights in her own dorm room, right?"

I exhaled slowly. "Yeah ... well ... This whole drama with Adrienne? I think Paige looks at the way Adrienne and I are together, and she compares it to the way I am with her. Paige is starting to figure out that while I'll always feel protective of her and care about her, I just don't have romantic feelings for her."

"You told her that way in the beginning, right?"

"Right. But now it's starting to sink in. Her honeymoon phase is starting to fade away." I sighed. "I don't think this dating relationship will last through the summer. We'll enjoy it for now, but she's really been growing up and by next semester, I don't think she'll need me as a safety net anymore."

"Sad about that?"

I shrugged. "It's never fun when people start drifting. But it's actually a good thing. I've had more time myself to spend with Adrienne. And for the first time in our relationship, I think we're really going to work out."

Dawn stopped in the middle of the path, turning to look at me. "You mean that, don't you?" Her crystal blue eyes searched through mine, her expression inscrutable. And in one of our rare moments, I had no idea what was going through my best friend's head.

So I just nodded. "Yeah. I do." My heart fluttered with butterflies, the way the mere sight of Adrienne used to make me do whenever she showed up at my house on a Wednesday afternoon before dinner. I could imagine being with her for the rest of my life.

"I'm happy for you," Dawn said, although just a little bit flatly. And then before I could respond, she let go of my hand, turned, and continued on toward the classroom.

I blinked a few times, not sure exactly what emotions I was feeling. But it was almost class time, so I hurried to catch up.

MAY 18, 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR

"You got everything?"

My cute redheaded girlfriend who smiled and nodded. "Should I expect something similar for our anniversary?"

I grinned, but in the back of my head, I wondered if Paige and I would ever get to an anniversary. It was only May, and next Valentine's Day seemed a LONG ways away. Not that I let that on to her. I leaned in, hugging the petite girl to my chest. "Not similar. Different. Unique. Like you."

"Good. I don't think this stuff is my style, anyways. But I'm going to hold you to that next February." Paige clutched me fiercely.

I chuckled and released her enough to bend down and softly kiss her forehead. Then I said warmly, "I'll see you tomorrow."

Paige nodded and then turned to leave my bedroom. I followed shortly after to find she was already sitting down on the couch, joining in on the conversation with Adrienne, Dawn, Gwen, and Robin. I felt like I hadn't seen Ryan or Bert much all semester, but that's what happens sometimes when the guys spent their weekends back home.

I simply walked up behind Adrienne and tapped her on the shoulder. "Let's go."

My girlfriend tilted her head straight over the couch's backrest, looking at me upside-down with a confused expression. She immediately noticed that I was dressed to the nines in a sport coat and tie over my jeans. "Go? Where?" she asked with some alarm in her voice.

"C'mon already. We're gonna be late."

"Late for what?"

I grinned, which must have looked really weird from Adrienne's inverted position. "You'll see..."

Adrienne picked her head up and stared at the other girls, looking for some hints. Dawn, Gwen, and Robin looked thoroughly confused. Paige just covered her mouth with a stifled giggle. Adrienne then zoomed in on the petite redhead, boring her eyes into Paige as if she could somehow telepathically extract what the heck was going on.

"Let's go already," I tapped my foot impatiently.

"Ben..." Adrienne growled in warning. "Where are we going?"

I flashed a grin, perhaps with a little bit of Brooke's evilness in it. I leaned forward, offered her my hand, and said, "Trust me."

Oh, it was sooo delicious to say THAT to her every once in a while.

Adrienne just rolled her eyes in annoyance, but she got up off the couch and put her hand into mine. She smirked and shook her head, asking, "What's the occasion?"

I shrugged. "You tell me."

"Well," Adrienne began. "It's a Sunday. And Finals start tomorrow..." She glanced around at the other girls as if they could still help clue her in to what she was missing. "And if you're dressed like that ... uh ... It's not my birthday..."

I just grinned and started pulling her away from the living room.

We only got two feet before she came to a dead stop. "Ohmigod! Are you counting TODAY?"

I grinned. "Yep. I thought all girls had their anniversaries memorized?"

By now, Dawn, Gwen, and Robin were all leaning over the couches, watching us like a sitcom unfolding. Gwen was the first to bark, "It's your anniversary and you didn't know it, A.D.?"

"It's not! Or ... well..."

I smiled. "What would YOU count as our anniversary?"

"But we've been together WAY longer than a year!"

"Have we?" I chuckled. "Where would you start? The day you first seduced me..." I arched an eyebrow. "The day we started being 'nottogether'? Face it, this is it. A year ago today was Senior Prom."

"Wow..." Adrienne broke into a wide grin. Her eyes drifted to the side as she flew back through her memories. I'm sure she was thinking of all the emotional drama over her desire for me and my relationship with Allie. Maybe she was even thinking of how guilty she'd felt abandoning her date, Kyle McGinley. The big lug had taken things in stride, but it had still made for an awkward conversation the following Monday.

But then Adrienne just nodded and reached forward to hug me. "Okay, okay ... I guess it is. Wow. I've never even MADE it to a one-year anniversary."

I smiled and patted her back.

But just as Adrienne started to relax, she suddenly jerked away from me. "Oh, HELL. Ben, you're NOT taking me someplace fancy, are you? I'm not dressed! My makeup's a mess! Ohmigod. I'll need at LEAST two hours and-"

"Hey, hey..." I soothed, holding her shoulders. "Trust me. Alright?"

"But Ben..." Adrienne pouted, furrowing her eyebrows. She trusted me. She loved me. But this was HARD. She was a girl who knew her beauty and the mere thought of going to some fancy restaurant for an anniversary dinner without being properly made up frightened the hell out of her.

"Trust me..." I repeated, willing all my love for her through my eyes.

"Okay..." she sighed.

I waved to our friends, crooked my elbow, and Adrienne steeled her spine and looped her arm through mine. Then we headed out.

Dinner was Panda Express. Adrienne had been so keyed up, worrying about not looking her best for a fancy restaurant that she just burst into a fit of giggles when I took her inside. I was the one out of place in the coat and tie, but this being Berkeley, I wasn't looked at too oddly.

The food was nothing special. I knew that going in.

But I didn't mind. We spent more time chatting than eating anyways. Although Adrienne DID comment, "You know that Chinese food makes me horny, but I'm not sure this'll cut it."

"Okay," I mused. "I guess I'll just have to spend more time on foreplay."

Adrienne giggled at that.

After "dinner", we went bowling, of all things. If Adrienne had looked at me like I was a nut for taking her to Panda Express for our anniversary, she was absolutely in disbelief that I was bringing her BOWLING. But to her credit, she readily rose to the challenge and even got two strikes during the round.

The entire time, we kept chatting, getting into philosophical discussions about whether heavier balls had an advantage at knocking down the pins and whether Adrienne should switch to the heaviest ball she could manage while I started lecturing her about physics calculations and force equaling mass times velocity, which led to Adrienne lecturing me about boring her with my lecture and resulting in the both of us laughing our heads off.

By the end, Adrienne sat back and commented, "That was fun. But it wasn't exactly the sort of thing that puts a girl in the mood."

I smiled right back. "This isn't a first date and I'm not trying to 'put you in the mood'. We've been together, officially, for a year now. Much, much longer if you think about our history. This isn't about seduction. It's about spending quality time together."

Adrienne simply wrapped her arms around me and hugged me fiercely. "Yeah ... this has been REALLY fun. Why haven't we done this more often?"

I shrugged. "Maybe now we will. We've got a lot of time in our future together."

My adoring girlfriend rolled her eyes up to me, clear invitation in her eyes. And her slow-burn kiss was all the confirmation I needed that I'd done the right thing for this anniversary. But then it was time to head home. We DID have finals the next morning, after all. Well, I did. Due to a quirk in scheduling, Adrienne's first final wasn't until Tuesday. So I wasn't too worried about keeping her out late tonight.

"I still can't believe you pulled that shit on me," Adrienne slapped my shoulder as soon as we came in through the front door. "Making me freak out about my clothes and makeup like that." But there was no heat in her voice and the smirk on Adrienne's lips betrayed how happy she really was.

I just grinned and rubbed my shoulder, feeling happy with the way the evening had gone so far. It hadn't been very "romantic", but that was all about to change. I led Adrienne to the door of our bedroom, pausing and taking her into my arms. Sensing the moment, she let me dip her backwards and share a passionate nuclear kiss.

I stood her up then, a wry smirk spreading across my face uncontrollably as I said. "Goodnight, Adrienne." And then I stepped back.

She frowned and latched onto my hand, tugging me back to her. "'Goodnight'?" she queried in confusion.

I smiled, struggling not to laugh as I said, "I didn't want to presume anything."

I delivered the line horribly. We both knew I was completely bullshitting. Adrienne just growled at me. "We have finals tomorrow. Tonight is our anniversary. If you don't fucking get into that bedroom and fucking DROWN me in orgasmic fluids until I pass out from pleasure, I'll fucking cut your balls off and feed them to you in tiny little pieces in the morning. Got it?"

I grinned and opened the door. And then my jaw dropped.

Paige had outdone herself. While I'd told her what to do — and therefore had an idea of what to expect — I never thought the room could look THIS good.

Two dozen candles flickered all over the room, freshly lit. I'd given Paige a specific time to get all of our study partners out of the house and to have the room set, and it looked like she'd finished just in time. The desk and table lamps were the only other light sources in the room, bathing the place in a warm glow that was just right for romantic seduction, neither too bright nor too dark. And a veritable carpet of flower petals led the way from the door to the bed, finishing on the bed as well. None of them were rose petals. Adrienne thought roses were too cliché. And topping things off, in the center of the bed was a simply gorgeous bouquet of pastel lilies and tulips. This was the romance making up for the cheap dinner and bowling.

"Oh, wow..." Adrienne breathed, clearly impressed. And then she gasped as I scooped her up in my arms, carried her into the room, and kicked it shut behind me.

"I've only got one warning, Adrienne."

My stunningly gorgeous girlfriend turned to me, golden fire in her hazel eyes. "What's that?"

"I'm NOT stopping until you pass out from pleasure."

"Oh, gawd ... oh, gawd ... oh, gawd..."

I grinned and bore down, willing myself to ignore the tiredness and make my tongue move even faster. So what if Adrienne had spent most of the semester in a new lesbian relationship with Grace? I was showing her that her man still knew how to eat her out better than anyone.

"No more ... Uncuff me, Ben ... uncuff me..." Adrienne groaned.

I popped my eyes up. For every time Adrienne and I had brought out the bondage toys, she had never asked me to release her. This was the very first. And weakly, she tilted her head down to look at me, her eyes drooping in sheer exhaustion as she whimpered, "Please ... make love to me one more time before I pass out..."

I smiled. Our lovemaking was never about restraint. Most times she was totally willing to surrender sexual control to me and let me drive her; and up until now, this night had been no different. I'd started by slowly stripping away Adrienne's clothes, just casual clothes and typical underwear for a lazy Sunday. But I'd treated them like the finest raiment and most seductive lingerie, and I'd relished every square inch if bare skin I revealed along the way.

The blindfold went on first. Then the choker with leash. Finally, I'd handcuffed Adrienne to the bed and proceeded to fuck the absolute shit out of her. For some, "making love" is tender. For me and Adrienne, FUCKING is making love. I spanked her ass. I came on her tits. She sucked me hard so I could fuck her again. And then I pried open her jaw so I could fuck her face and spew my load straight into her throat. I pushed her to the limit, and she never feared for her safety because she had absolute faith that I would never push too far.

And then to warm up for round 3, I ate her out to SIX orgasms, pushing for lucky number seven when she pleaded for me to stop.

Yeah, she usually let me do the driving. But on a night like this, our Anniversary, she'd made one request and I wasn't about to turn her down. So I climbed up my girlfriend's sweaty, overheated body. And then I straddled her chest with my third erection lying in the valley of her cleavage while I reached over to undo her handcuffs. They were safety cuffs, designed to come loose if you thumbed the release just right, but apparently Adrienne was too tired to even manage that.

I watched her wriggle her arms, stretching them out while I slid back down her naked body. Her proud tits thrust up into the air, still shiny and wet from where I'd been suckling on them for the past hour. And I asked softly, "Where do you want it?"

"In my pussy," she breathed. "I want to feel your warmth inside me." She spread her legs to the side invitingly.

And so, lubricated by her many, many previous orgasms, I slid my throbbing cock in to the hilt. Internal it would be. After so much time in half-paranoia that I might accidentally knock up Paige, it certainly was a relief to know I could safely blast Adrienne's womb full of sperm.

"Oooh ... Ben..." Adrienne crooned, summoning enough energy to wrap her arms around my shoulders as I held myself at full depth and did a slow hip rotation to carve out her inner walls. She then crossed her ankles around my ass and arched her back to feel me even deeper.

"Fuck me, Ben," Adrienne said softly. The tone and cadence of her words said 'I love you, Ben' instead.

"Fuck me," she repeated, making sure I understood her underlying meaning.

So I fucked her. And I loved her. And our entire history flashed before my eyes.

When we were 10-years-old, I was the new kid on the block and she just a pretty neighbor. In High School, she was the hottest and most popular girl in school, wielding her beauty like a blade and seducing me away from my girlfriends just because she could. But then lust became affection, affection became trust, and after another year, trust became love. And in College, she was my roommate, my lover, my partner in life.

Even after all the drama, we were still together like this. Even after all the headaches and mental anguish and even romances with other people, Adrienne and I still loved each other. Knowing all that gave me confidence that I was making the right decision.

We would make love this last time. I would give her every drop of cum in my body. And then I would give her the special present I'd been saving for this night, the present housed in a little velvet box.

Together, our bodies undulated on the bed.

Together, we moaned endearments of devotion and love.

And together, we came.

When my orgasm began, Adrienne's arms had circled my head, trapping my cheek against the upper slopes of her bosom. My hands were on her ass, jerking her body towards me with every thrust while she squeezed with her legs to draw me close as well.

The next time my pelvis slammed into her buttcheeks, at the point of deepest penetration my cock spat out its first wad of cum. Adrienne gasped and tilted her head back as she felt it splatter against her inner walls. And then she had just enough time to breathe before gasping and tensing again as the second wad splashed beside the first.

"I'm cumming," I grunted, even though she already knew. My own tone and cadence said, 'I love you'. And over and again I repeated in my heart 'I love you', matching each successive ejaculation.

"Oh, Bennn..." Adrienne moaned deliriously as she came as well. Spasming with her own orgasm, her pussy milked me for every last drop of sperm. Her entire body quivered while my hips jerked and fired again. And she gasped while her pussy sucked my cum deeper and deeper into her womb.

And then I collapsed on top of her. Spent from my unrelenting thrusts, I dropped like a dead weight onto Adrienne's body. My heart was pounding in my ears and I was dripping with sweat. But she simply accepted my weight and wrapped all four limbs tightly around me. My cheek was now on the pillow beside her, and Adrienne turned so that we were face-to-face, just an inch apart, warm and happy smiles on our faces.

"I love you, Ben," she smiled radiantly. "Forever and always."

I grinned. It was a phrase she'd said to me many times in recent memory, but it was also a perfect lead-in. "About that," I smiled. And with my cock still inside her, slowly deflating, I reached across to the nightstand and pulled open the drawer. My hand fished around for only a second before I found the velvet box, pulling it back with me as I settled onto my elbows above her chest.

Adrienne caught sight of the box and gasped in shock.

"Before you get your hopes up," I cautioned. "This isn't what it looks like." I tilted open the hinged box to reveal a thin gold band topped with a small diamond, centered amidst a gold leaf flower with diamond accents. It was very pretty, but it wasn't a big solitaire rock or anything and only cost a few hundred dollars. Adrienne certainly had finer jewelry than this; but nothing like it from me.

Engagement ring or not, Adrienne's eyes went REALLY wide.

"This is just a promise," I said softly. "A promise to always be there for you. A promise to always love you and never judge, no matter what. A promise that you will — forever and always — be one of the most incredibly important things in my life. I love you, Adrienne."

"Oh, my gawd..." Adrienne just gasped and blinked rapidly as I reached out to her right hand. Still blinking, she let me take it and slide the band around her fourth finger, gently pushing it past each knuckle until it was firmly seated. And only then did I slide my half-hard cock out of her and settle next to her side.

Adrienne cradled her hand as if it were precious, staring in shock and awe at the delicate little piece of jewelry adorning her finger. I slid my arms around her and spooned myself behind her, delicately kissing her neck.

And then feeling happier than I ever had in my entire life, I closed my eyes and went to sleep, breathing in the sweet scent of my lover's skin pressed against my face.

MAY 19, 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR

Adrienne was still dead asleep when I got up to get ready for my morning final. Since she had the day off, I decided to let her catch up on rest. After all, I HAD exhausted her last night. And she only mumbled slightly when I kissed her cheek before leaving the room.

I hadn't proposed, but I felt like I'd just gotten engaged. You know how in the movies the guy looks so TOTALLY relieved and happy when his girl accepts a marriage proposal? That's how I felt. I was floating on air and nothing could bring me down.

My first final took me down a notch. I wasn't sad or upset or anything, but after three grueling hours, I wasn't floating anymore. Still, I was quite pleased and that's when I met up with Dawn before our afternoon final. She obviously noticed my happy demeanor.

"You're looking good. Ace your final?" My beautiful best friend smiled from the next bar stool beside me.

I shook my head, still grinning goofily.

"Ah." Dawn nodded in realization. "Something to do with your little anniversary date with Adrienne?"

I nodded. "I gave her a promise ring last night."

Dawn nearly choked on her soda. "Excuse me?"

I laughed, patting her back to help with the choking. "A promise ring. Remember those?"

It took a few seconds for Dawn to regain her composure. When she did, she took a deep breath and gave me an even deeper look. "Are you sure Adrienne's that kind of girl?"

"I'm sure she's my kind of girl."

"But a promise ring is pretty serious, Ben. You're still nineteen."

I shrugged. "Relax. It's not like we got engaged or anything. But with Adrienne dating Grace and me dating Paige at the same time, it seemed the perfect opportunity to remind Adrienne just how special she is to me. We've been through a lot."

Dawn looked skeptical. "I know. But a promise ring? Adrienne? Seriously?"

I gave her a wry smile. "What? Jealous?"

"No!" Dawn said very quickly. And absent-mindedly she started rubbing her right wrist. "Of course not. I'm happy for you."

I grinned. "Good. And don't feel threatened, Dawn." I slapped her back encouragingly. "You know I'll always be your Ben."

"Forever," Dawn sighed, looking away from me and furrowing her eyebrows.

I just shook my head. Dawn was my past and even most of my present. We'd grown up together and I would always have a love for her. But Dawn had made her choice and I mine. Adrienne was my future. And now that Adrienne was wearing my ring, I felt like nothing could stop us from being happy forever.

I was wrong.

I knew something was amiss the moment I walked in the door. First of all, Grace was sitting with Adrienne on my bed, and both girls were fully clothed. More to the point, neither of them had sex on their mind, both girls with somber expressions on their faces. Adrienne wouldn't look me in the eye, and Grace squeezed her girlfriend's hand reassuringly, patting her forearm as well.

But what made my knees wobble was when I looked to Adrienne's right hand, where my promise ring was no longer around her fourth finger.

"Adrienne..." I began slowly, my mouth suddenly dry.

"I can't do this, Ben," she said softly. Staring more or less at my feet, she raised up her right hand, showing me the promise ring pinched between her thumb and index finger. "I'm sorry. But I can't do this."

My backpack hit the floor with a heavy thud, loud enough that Dawn, coming out of her own bedroom, came over and showed up in my doorway to investigate. She took one look at the scene and gasped.

Only now did Adrienne pick her head up, her red-rimmed eyes showing that she'd been crying and still was crying. Her hazel irises were a murky yellow, and she glanced over at Dawn for a brief moment. Then licking her lips, Adrienne winced and turned to set my ring down on the nightstand.

I felt half of my soul yanking out of my body as the cool metal band hit the wooden surface with a surprisingly loud bass [thunk]. It certainly sounded much heavier than it appeared to be, or maybe that was just in my head. But there was no imagining the pain and anguish in Adrienne's voice as she cracked out, "I'm sorry, Ben. I love you. But I just can't do this."

Without another word or thought, Adrienne suddenly strode out the doorway, practically dragging Grace with her. The pair of them bumped Dawn in their hurry to get out of the house, and then moments later they were gone.

I sank to my knees on the floor, but I didn't collapse. And kneeling there, feeling the splitting pain of hardwood biting into my kneecaps, I just closed my eyes, bent my head, and sobbed my heart out..

64 Adrift l

MONDAY, MAY 19, 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR

"I can't do this."

Such a simple phrase, four little words that individually are so common and mundane as to be irrelevant. But strung together, with the weight of Adrienne's emotions behind them, the phrase managed to wrap around my heart, squeeze until it simply collapsed, and left me a crushed and vacant shell of the man I used to be.

What does 'I can't do this' even mean? Did Adrienne mean 'I can't deal with these weighty emotions right now because it's finals but we'll talk about it at the end of the week'? Did she mean 'I love you but I'm not ready to take that next committed step in our relationship but I still want to be your casual girlfriend'?

Or did she mean 'The relationship is over; I'm dumping your overbearing ass and never talking to you again'?

I didn't know. I wasn't sure. And all I really knew was that I HURT inside. I hurt so much that I didn't even know how badly I hurt. It was as if my emotions — shocked so suddenly and so abruptly — merely shut down in self-defense. I felt cold and detached and ... nothing else.

Well, my kneecaps hurt. Kneeling on hardwood will do that to you. So I rocked back into a full squat, rubbing my knees before standing upright. Only then did I look around the room and notice that Dawn was still standing in the doorway, one hand covering her mouth in abject shock herself. She blinked several times as I simply started walking toward her.

At first, she removed her hand from her mouth to reach out to me, but I ignored her motion and simply walked past her and out into the hallway. I didn't need comforting right now. Robots don't need comforting. Robots can't feel. I simply wanted to verify that Adrienne was well and truly gone.

She was. The hallway was empty. The front door was closed.

But I wasn't alone. Dawn still stood right behind me. And crowding the entryway between the hallway and the living room were Paige, Ryan, Bert, and Robin. The four of them had been studying for finals, but now looked back at me with surprised expressions on their faces. Clearly, they'd seen a sobbing Adrienne hurry out the door with Grace holding her. And as one, the four of them studied me as if an explanation would come tumbling out of my lips.

None was forthcoming. Robots don't need to explain unless a direct question is asked of them. I simply nodded to myself in confirmation that Adrienne was gone, and then I turned back to my bedroom. Going into a catatonic shut-down right now seemed like a very good idea.

But just as I was turning about, Gwen stepped out of the bathroom and came to a dead stop, startled to find six people staring at her. Her mouth opened slightly and she quickly glanced around at all six of us, silently standing around the hallway. "Uh, what's going on?"

To this day, I'm not entirely sure why I did what I did next. I search back through my memory and wonder what processes of logic led me to that particular course of action, and I come up empty. Perhaps my brain had already shut off and I moved entirely on instinct. I simply reacted according to my nature.

And I am a sexual creature.

Without warning, I reached out and grabbed Gwen's arm, yanking her abruptly through my bedroom doorway and slamming the door shut before Dawn could even react. I'd flipped the lock and propelled the dirty-blonde babe over to my bed before she even realized what was happening to her, and had Gwen seated at the edge of the mattress by the time the urgent banging on the door began.

"Ben!" Dawn called, alarm in her voice. The sound of the doorknob being twisted soon followed.

"Ben! What's going on?" Paige's voice plaintively joined her.

"Ben, what's going on?" Gwen repeated, a note of fear creeping into her voice. I can only imagine what was going through her mind at that point. My face was impassive, my expression cold. But then she had no more time to react as I simply tackled her flat on her back across my bed and shoved my tongue into her mouth.

"MMPH!" Gwen grunted in surprise and at first, her lips fought to resist me. But then as my hands raced across her body, I felt her mouth go slack and accept my tongue while lightning bolts of pleasure shot through her. And her grunt turned into a soft, aroused moan. "Mmm..."

I was completely on autopilot. Completely absent of rational thought, I didn't bother to contemplate what I was doing or why I was doing it. I simply MOVED. My fingertips ran up the naked skin of her sides, pulling the hem of her polo shirt up her torso and out of the way. The sensations tickled her gently and caused her to spasm momentarily and tighten up her muscles. And while she was still in this tense state, my right hand slipped beneath her bra and pinched HARD onto her left nipple, the more sensitive one, causing her to squeak in pain and surprise.

While she was still squeaking, I bore down even harder with my mouth, forcefully pressing my lips into hers and shoving her head deeper into the mattress. Without words, I told her that she was mine. I owned her body. And she would submit beneath me. My right hand gripped her boob and pinched the nipple again while my left hand slid back down to her hips and deftly undid the clasp of her jeans. Once the jeans went slack around her waist, I slipped my hand beneath the band of her panties and slid my palm around her hip to cup her right asscheek. And then I mounted her body and ground the bulge in my own jeans against her crotch, crushing her beneath me while I once again imposed my will over hers with my mouth.

I'd only ever been with Gwen the one time, that Thanksgiving weekend when I gave Dawn to Ryan. But that was all the experience I needed. Her user manual was pretty simple, and I had all the procedures committed to memory. And after running my right thumb along the crease beneath her left breast and rubbing my left index finger through the valley of her butt-cleavage, I had her right where I wanted her as I slid off her body to lie beside the trembling girl.

Gwen let her head fall back as I moved my weight off her, gasping for oxygen and struggling to focus. Her mind was racing from the incredibly passionate kiss I'd just finished planting on her and even though I was no longer physically smothering her, my right hand was still stimulating her body. But she managed one tiny moment of clarity. "Ben!" she gasped. "What's going on?"

I didn't bother to answer. I was already shifting myself into a better position as my left hand came out from palming her ass, sliding around inside her panties until I once again was in front, my fingers rustling through her trimmed pubic hairs. All the little touches and caresses up until this point had been solely to stoke her arousal and get her just barely wet enough for what I wanted to do next. And without further ado, I plunged my middle finger between her slightly damp labia.

"Oh, SHIT!" Gwen threw her head back, her eyes popping WIDE open. Her dirty blonde hair had been growing out ever since I first met her, now practically a mane of elegantly done curls and waves that haloed around her head, longer than pretty much any other girl I knew. The mess of dark and blonde mixed together gave her a wild look. And her light brown eyes, accented by her dark mascara and heavy eyeshadow, made her look even wilder.

I nibbled on her neck, groped her tit, and plunged my finger in and out of her rapidly moistening pussy. Gwen panted and moaned in obvious heat despite being unceremoniously yanked into my bedroom just minutes before. My right hand was now racing across her body, unsnapping her bra and shoving both it and her shirt above her perky tits. I also tugged down at her jeans and thong panties, giving my left hand more room to maneuver. And then I abruptly pulled myself away from her neckline as I used both hands to jerk her bottoms off her legs in a single, smooth motion.

"Ben!" Gwen picked her head up as she found herself completely naked below her shoulders. A measure of clarity had returned once I no longer had a finger wriggling inside her pussy. And she held her hands up to me in a 'wait, wait' gesture. "Ben we can't do this! I'm a slut! Not a cheater!"

The word "cheater" was the first thing that stirred my brain from its self-imposed slumber. She was right. Gwen had a boyfriend now: Rick Rusedski. He was a nice enough guy. A little frat boy for my taste, but he was still Gwen's boyfriend. And I had his girlfriend naked before me.

Maybe I should have stopped then. But while my brain had awoken, it was not yet in control of my body. I simply stared at the pretty girl, seeing the indecision on her face as I crawled between her legs and gripped her thighs in my hands. All year, Gwen had been begging me for an encore to what she termed "the greatest sexual experience of her life". Now, she was about to get it.

So I left the decision up to her. "You wanna stop? Just say 'stop'," I said gruffly. Then I pulled apart her thighs and ducked my head a little lower. Exhaling straight onto her pussy, I waited to the count of three.

One...

Two...

Three...

She didn't say 'stop'. So I stuck out my tongue and swiped it along Gwen's slit from base to clit. She shuddered, shivered, and moaned.

And then I fucked the shit out of her.

"Unnnghhh..." Gwen groaned, her eyebrows furrowing. She lay on her side, right cheek pressed into the mattress, an obvious dark spot of wetness radiating out from her mouth where she'd been drooling for the past ten minutes. Her dirty- blonde hair was still a mess, her sweaty bangs now sticking to her forehead. Her eyes were pinched shut and she whimpered constantly while I continued sawing in and out of her sopping wet pussy.

I was currently straddling Gwen's right leg as I fucked her. Her left knee was bent back to her own belly, propping her on her side while I drilled myself in and out of her body. Her light skin was flush with heat and moisture, now slightly pink. Her asscheeks were even redder from where I'd been repeatedly spanking her. Save for the blonde's whimpering, the only sound in the room was that of her twice cum-filled pussy squishing audibly with my every stroke.

And I was about to fill her for a third time.

She'd already gone limp. Gwen was completely exhausted, having endured more orgasms than I could count. There was no tenderness to our fucking. I simply drove her up and over the proverbial wall again and again without mercy or consideration. I didn't make her cum to make her happy. I made her cum for the visceral self-satisfaction of making the poor girl go so far beyond her limits. I'd made her pass out once before, that first fuck a year and a half ago. I could have done it again an hour ago. But some dark, twisted part of me enjoyed stringing her along, keeping her on the brink of unconsciousness at the razor's edge between pleasure and oblivion.

But now as I felt my third ejaculation building up inside me, I decided to get it over with. I hadn't taken my cock completely out of her cunt even once for this entire session, squirting her full of jism twice and continuing to rut inside her until I got hard again. But even in my cold, robotic mode, I was tiring.

So my left hand moved away from her swaying breast and down to her pussy. I grazed my fingertips lightly over her already abused clit, tickling the protruding love button so that the sensations would be impossible to ignore.

Even exhausted, Gwen twitched and wriggled as she felt the direct stimulation, her whimpering turning back into desperate moans. "Please..." she groaned, not finishing the sentence. What did she mean? 'Please make me cum', perhaps? She might even be pleading, 'Please just make it all stop; I can't handle any more'.

I was about to do both, anyways. I teased her clit until her breathing shortened into staccato, gasping bursts. Gwen hyperventilated as the overwhelming sensations flooded her mind; and I watched her neck contorting as mixed pain and pleasure wracked her body. For over and hour and a half straight, I'd manipulated her body like a marionette, making her cum when and how I wanted. And now I would finally finish her off.

Her gasps sped up until she couldn't possibly breathe any faster, and just as I sensed her reaching her zenith, I clamped my left hand over her mouth and nostrils, suffocating her briefly. At the same time, I rammed my cock in and out of her cunt at a rapid pace while popping my right index finger into her clenched asshole. And deprived of oxygen and overstimulated by the pain and my finger up her butt, Gwen exploded. Her whole body jerked, her spine bending as she arched backwards. With my hand still covering her nose and mouth, I used her body as leverage to lunge my cock to maximum depth inside her cunt. And then I held her there, smothered beneath my heavy weight, unable to move or breathe while the orgasm literally sent her into a seizure.

After about fifteen seconds of this, her eyes rolled up into her head as she passed out. Gwen's body curled up and went totally limp; and I dropped my hands away, planting my palms on the mattress to support myself while I felt my dickhead expand and begin spitting out my third batch of semen into her now- unconscious body. She was utterly motionless, except for her still clenching and spasming cunt, now so overloaded with both her own and my orgasmic fluids that her pussy muscles started squirting juices out of our joining to soak both her and my thighs.

When I was done, and only when I was done, I finally rolled off her and flat onto my back, panting heavily with my own exertion. I left Gwen a puddle of orgasmic goo beside me, curled in a fetal position and comatose with her still twitching pussy squirting out more and more mingled spunk.

And then I surrendered to unconsciousness myself.

I woke up with my eyes still closed, but somehow I knew exactly where I was and who I was with.

I was buck naked in my room, lying flat on my back on my own bed. My head was currently in the warm lap of a beautiful girl. And she was tenderly stroking my hair back from my forehead and along my scalp.

I stiffened slightly as I came awake, and her soothing hand stroked deeper and more firmly, calming me. I realized that I was cocooned beneath my blankets, which covered my nudity and kept me warm. And still with my eyes closed, I exhaled slowly before asking, "What time is it, Dawn?"

My best friend's sweet voice answered, "Almost nine. PM. You've been asleep for more than two hours."

Slowly, I cracked my eyelids open and blinked as Dawn's pretty face came into focus. She had changed and showered since I last saw her, now wearing a baggy T-shirt with no bra and her hair held back in a simple ponytail, more functional than stylish. And her crystal blue eyes looked down on me with nothing but love, warmth, and understanding.

Recognizing these emotions, I realized that my brain was once again active and in control of my body. And with that activity came the memories of Adrienne walking out, as well as of what I'd done to Gwen. Not "with" Gwen. "To" Gwen.

"Where's Gwen?" I asked, my tongue still feeling a little thick.

Dawn's eyebrows rose, but she nodded. "She woke up about twenty minutes ago and let us in. Bert and Robin took her back to the dorms."

I nodded and exhaled slowly. Then wincing, I stared my friend in her eyes and asked, "Does she hate me?"

Dawn arched an eyebrow at my question. She thought about it for a moment before answering. "Well ... she's confused. She's exhausted. Bert practically had to carry her out the door. But no, I don't think she hates you."

I exhaled in relief and closed my eyes. "Okay..."

"Why'd you do it?" Dawn asked softly.

Slowly, I cracked my eyes opened again. "What? Fuck her?"

Dawn nodded.

I shook my head, both hearing and feeling the friction of my hair in her lap. "I don't know. It's all kind of a haze." And then I sighed before zeroing in on my last really clear memory. It was that of Adrienne walking away. I flashed my gaze up to Dawn's eyes again and asked hesitantly. "Did ... did Adrienne come back?"

I saw the answer in Dawn's eyes. She looked so sad and sympathetic for me that I felt my heart cracking anew. My lips quivered and I felt like breaking down into tears again. She was gone. My girlfriend ... my love ... was gone. She'd walked away from me. And somehow I knew this wasn't just a simple fight where everything would be fine in the morning. My relationship with Adrienne — at least the boyfriend/girlfriend relationship — was over.

Just as I started whimpering on the path to full-blown sobbing, Dawn held both my cheeks and stared down at me. "Hey!"

It was sudden enough that my attempt at sobbing like a little baby was stopped before I really got started. I opened my eyes and looked at her in confusion.

"You want something to eat?" Dawn asked flippantly. "We ordered pizza and there're plenty of leftovers."

I winced and then shook my head. Food was not interesting to me right now. But her little shock worked; while still sad, I didn't feel like crying anymore.

Dawn nodded in understanding and went back to stroking my forehead. I sighed and closed my eyes again, wanting to just melt into her lap and make the world go away. But a male voice cleared his throat. "Ahem."

I opened my eyes and looked over. Ryan was standing in the open doorway, one arm leaning against the frame. He too, was dressed to stay in tonight. Most of the time he went home, but this looked like a night when he was sleeping over in Dawn's room. "You coming back out?"

Dawn glanced down at me, clearly torn. I reached up and grabbed her hand, holding it tightly. "Don't leave me," I pleaded. "Not right now."

Dawn sighed and glanced back up at her boyfriend. I kept my gaze on her face as she softened her eyes and told him, "Not right now. Okay?"

Ryan exhaled, a slight note of frustration in the sound. He understood that I was hurting, and it wasn't like Dawn and I were getting naked behind a locked door. But the guy would forever wonder if when push came to shove, whether his girlfriend would choose him or me. Still, he walked away. And Dawn went back to stroking my hair.

I never did get up to go get something to eat.

And Dawn never went back to her bedroom.

TUESDAY, MAY 20, 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR

The clock read 7:05am when my eyes fluttered open. I didn't need to move to see the digital readout; it was in my line of sight just past Dawn's right ear. My arms instinctively tightened as the tingling sensation of awareness spread throughout my body, and I realized that not only was my morning wood pressed into Dawn's panty-clad asscrack, but I was also cupping a very round, very firm breast with only a thin cotton layer between my hand and her bare skin.

Reflexively, my hand squeezed the boob and Dawn moaned lightly. My mind was a blank slate. I'd been so exhausted that I slept deeply and soundly throughout the night, a dreamless sleep that was entirely about recovery. I didn't know where I was or why. But I knew I was holding Dawn — my Dawn — in my arms and nothing else mattered.

I continued rubbing Dawn's breast until I heard the barely noticeable change in her breathing. I stopped rubbing just then, but Dawn began taking longer and deeper breaths, and presently she began turning her head towards me. And as the morning light shone down brilliantly on her angelic face, my stunningly beautiful soulmate lit up in a wide smile and said happily, "Mmm ... morning, Ben!"

"Hi..." I smiled happily and squeezed her a little tighter, my hand idly rubbing her breast as if it were the most natural thing in the world. I dipped my face toward hers, puckering my lips as she closed her eyes and moved in to meet me.

And then awareness seemed to hit the both of us at the same time. My eyes popped open and I jerked my hand away. Dawn's eyes popped open and she backed away from me.

"Oh, Dawn, Dawn. I'm so sorry," I muttered. I realized I was still buck naked beneath the blankets, my erection rubbing against her butt, that part of her asscheek uncovered by her thong panties.

"No, no. It's okay. Not your fault," she flustered and checked her shirt to tug it down around her waist while rolling her ass away from my cock.

"It is. It is. I'm so sorry."

"No, it's okay. It's nobody's fault," Dawn sighed. And after futzing around with her clothes for another few seconds, my best friend nervously looked over at me as she sat up in bed, the blankets falling down around her lap.

Just then, Brandi appeared at the open doorway, a steaming mug of coffee in her hands. "Figures." My older sister smirked. "One amazingly gorgeous blonde breaks up with you, so you drag another pretty blonde into your bedroom and fuck her brains out. And then you spend the night cuddling with a third hot blonde."

Dawn blushed and looked down before slipping out of the bed. "I'd better go do damage control with Ryan."

I sat up, keeping the blankets covering my lap while wrapping my arms around my legs. I nodded to my best friend. "I'm sorry about all this."

"No, don't be." Dawn shook her head. "I was right where I needed to be — where I wanted to be — last night."

I managed a smile, despite the melancholic thoughts of Adrienne that were coming back into mind. "Thanks, Dawn. Really."

My best friend smiled and nodded. Then she headed out of the room.

Once Dawn was gone, I leaned back against the headboard and sighed. Brandi took the opportunity to enter into the room, close the door behind her, and slide onto the bed beside me, coffee mug and all. She sat on top of the covers. "How are you holding up?"

"What? With Adrienne?" I asked with my eyes still closed and my head tilted back.

Brandi nodded. Well, I think she nodded. In any case, I answered. "I dunno. I don't think it's sunk in yet. I don't feel ... anything ... really."

"Well, you've been keeping yourself pretty distracted since then." Brandi chuckled.

I shrugged. "How do I look like I'm holding up?"

"Honestly?" Brandi smiled and I cracked my eyes open in time to see the typical family eyebrow arch. "You look just fine. If Matt had walked out on me in the middle of Finals Week, I'd be a sobbing mess on the floor."

"You missed it. That was me last night."

"Wasn't for long from what Dawn told me. She said you picked yourself up, walked straight out the door, and then grabbed Gwen to fuck the poor girl's brains out."

I winced and sighed. "Yeah. I'm still not exactly sure how that all happened. I was kind of mentally checked out at the time."

"Checked out?" Brandi snorted. "If that's how you fuck when you're mentally checked out, I need to find a way to put you in that state the next time I need some stress relief. Gwen sounded like she was being murdered in here ... in a very good way. Dayna and I couldn't study worth a damn upstairs so we came down to join the party camped out in the living room to listen."

I winced. "You guys were camped out in the living room?"

My sister nodded, a smirk on her face. But then her expression changed. "Uh, Paige wasn't too happy about it though."

My shoulders sagged. I'd forgotten for the moment about my other girlfriend. "She pissed at me?"

"Jealous more like it. She declared more than once, and I quote, that it was supposed to be HER job to be the sacrificial lamb at your altar of lustful vengeance."

I smirked at the biblical undertones in the phrasing. Then, unexpectedly, the weight of Adrienne's leaving suddenly hit me like a ton of bricks and I promptly keeled over onto my side, grimacing in obvious pain as the desire to bawl like a newborn baby overwhelmed me.

"Eep!" Brandi shrieked as I toppled toward her, just barely managing not to spill her coffee.

I was on my side in a fetal position now, my eyes wide open and staring blankly at nothing. "She's really gone, isn't she?"

"I don't know," Brandi replied honestly. "I wasn't there."

"She's gone," I stated. "I know it. I mean, she's coming back here, obviously. All her stuff is here. But the relationship is over."

"You don't know that. Couples have fights and misunderstandings all the time," Brandi said reassuringly. "I've seen you and Adrienne together, Ben. You two LOVE each other. That girl absolutely worships the ground you walk on and she would like nothing better than to be in your orbit for the rest of her life. She NEEDS you in her life."

I sighed. I heard the ring of truth in what Brandi was saying, but as I stopped and thought about it, I finally realized what Adrienne had meant when she said 'I can't do this'. Yeah, Adrienne wanted me to be in her life, but I'd pushed her beyond what she could handle right now. The signs were all there before, but I'd ignored them and just plowed ahead with my own vision of the future. I'd promised I would never push her too far, and then I went ahead and did it anyways. And taking a deep breath, I winced and started rocking slightly on the bed, trembling as the weight of my great mistake came crashing over me.

"Ben, what is it?" My sister put her hand on my shoulder to try and calm me.

"I scared her away," I whimpered.

"Scared her? How?"

I went dead still, eyes staring blankly at the abyss before me. And I quietly answered, "I asked her to be my wife."

Brandi got me to explain what I meant about asking Adrienne to be my wife. I told her about all my talk of settling down and getting married and raising a family. Meanwhile, Adrienne waffled on whether she ever wanted to get married and told me how she had no intention of ever having kids. I told Brandi about Adrienne questioning her sexuality and how she'd always been more attracted to girls than guys. And I told her about the promise ring. True, I hadn't actually asked Adrienne to marry me right then and there, but I HAD more or less asked her to start down that path with me.

With all of Adrienne's commitment issues, the gold band sliding around her finger must have felt like a prison chain.

Brandi summed it up. "Adrienne doesn't want to settle down with you, Ben. That girl adores you, but she's not the settling down type. Not right now at least. She's too ... well... unsettled."

I sighed. I knew it. Dawn had known it last night, but since the whole thing hadn't blown up in my face yet, she hadn't said anything at the time. And even afterwards, Dawn was too good to me to ever say 'I told you so'.

But now Brandi was blunt enough for the both of them. "You're such a moron, Ben. How did you not know? When has Adrienne ever given you a signal that she wanted to settle down with you?"

"She told me she'd love me forever and always," I ventured plaintively.

"I'll love you forever and always. That doesn't mean I want to settle down with you." Brandi rolled her eyes. "She was your girlfriend. She enjoyed being your girlfriend. But it wasn't supposed to last forever."

"Why not?" I whimpered. I clung desperately to the fantasy of being happily ever after with Adrienne. "She promised 'forever'."

Brandi sighed. "Wake up, kiddo. You're eighteen. You're a freshman in college. What the hell do you know about 'forever'? And haven't you been paying attention to the way your girlfriend IS, not the way you might wish her to be?"

I just winced and ducked my head while my big sister went and pointed out all the little things Adrienne did to show me that she didn't want that kind of permanent commitment. I just kept my eyes closed and absorbed each verbal insight like they were body blows to my mid-section.

In the end, I was exhausted. I was hungry. And my head was spinning. What if I hadn't given Adrienne the ring? What if I'd been less needy and let her explore her relationship with Grace more freely? Was it all a waste of time anyways if Adrienne didn't want the same things as me in the future? Was I just blind and rushing things since we'd only really been "together" for a year?

All of these things raced through my mind, so fast and so hard that I couldn't think straight and my skull was starting to throb. And once again, I felt myself slipping away into catatonia, staring blankly as I contemplated the nature of my existence.

"Ben?" Brandi asked after a while, realizing that I was no longer responsive. My brain had become such a mess that I just ignored her and kept on thinking and thinking and thinking.

"Ben?" she asked again, this time waving her hand in front of my eyes. Still I ignored her.

But Brandi wasn't about to passively let me retreat into my own little world. My sister huffed once in annoyance and then reached forward, physically rolling me and rolling me until I went right off the end of the bed, coming out naked from underneath the blankets and falling onto the floor in a messy heap.

"Oww!" I only woke up when I realized how much it hurt to fall without cushioning yourself.

"You've got a final in an hour, Ben," Brandi glared at me. "Man up and focus."

"I can't..." I groaned, holding my head and feeling pain both from my Adrienne- torment AND from physically landing on the stupid lump of meat. "My mind is going around a million miles an hour. I don't even know WHICH final I have."

Brandi sighed and arched her eyebrow, staring at my pathetic body. I was kneeling on the floor, slumped over the edge of the bed grimacing in pain. It wasn't that landing on the floor really hurt me; it was my agony over how I'd messed things up with Adrienne. Then without another word, my sister got up and headed for the door.

I put my head face-down into the mattress. Now even Brandi was leaving me.

[click]

Furrowing my eyebrows, I turned my head. Brandi had locked the door and returned to me, reaching down to grab underneath my armpits and help hoist me onto the bed. I was still buck naked and she turned me around, immediately taking my cock in hand. And she began to stroke me.

"Brandi! Wha-?" I hissed. The house was NOT very well soundproofed and on this weekday, the likelihood of someone who wasn't supposed to know just how close my sister and I were might very well be outside. Hell, I was pretty sure Ryan was still in the house somewhere.

Brandi reached forward with her off-hand and put a finger to my lips, telling me to keep still and keep quiet while she glanced at the door. And with that finger still on my lips to silence me, my older sister ducked her head down and gently took my not-quite hard dick into her mouth.

My brain instantly quieted down. It's hard to think about other things when a warm, wet mouth is surrounding your cock and doing its level best to give you as much pleasure as humanly possible. I let my head fall back across the bed as I surrendered to the bliss. And Brandi's mouth descended further down around me, humming and sucking and licking the big vein running underneath my growing shaft.

"Ohhh ... Brandi..." I groaned softly; I dared not get any louder. Then I moved my hands to her head, guiding her up and down motions. "So good, Brandi. You're so good, sis. Suck me. Suck me."

It was so wrong. It was so naughty...

... It was in her mouth. Brandi had brought both hands into play, jacking me firmly while her mouth danced around the head. And mid-stroke I popped off, sending the first spurt of spunk onto my sister's tongue which she swallowed eagerly.

"Ohhh ... Brandi..." I groaned again, feeling my head clearing with the ejaculation. I'm a sexual creature. It's how I work. And Brandi kept milking me. With one hand, she coaxed out every drop of cum, jacking up with every blast to maximize the load that splattered against the back of her mouth. And after the first three of four bursts, she started hoovering me in desperate search for more ... and more ... and more ... until there was nothing left to give.

Smacking her lips, Brandi picked her head up and sighed with deep satisfaction. I saw her left hand was still holding my deflating prick, but she brought her right hand up from her own panties, coated in her own slimy fluids. And daintily, my sister licked her own fingers clean.

"I've got your sperm in my belly, little brother..." Brandi sighed, her eyes sizzling. "Isn't that so... wrong..."

I groaned and winced. "So wrong..."

"And yet," my older sister smiled. "So right."

I just nodded, thinking of absolutely nothing but blissful pleasure.

"Now," she said sternly, her big sister voice coming back to her. "Get dressed. Get something to eat. And go do your final today. Got it?"

I nodded and gave my sister a look of heartfelt love and warmth. "Thank you."

After the head-clearing ejaculation, I managed to keep thoughts of Adrienne at bay long enough to take my final. But as the three-hour exam wore on, the harder I tried to keep her out of my mind the more she crept into it. I didn't completely bomb the test, but I knew I could have done better.

At least this time, I had a plan. Tuesdays, Adrienne and Grace usually met up with Misty and Kim at their usual café. I usually met up with them as well, and this was one appointment I intended to keep.

I found the four girls sitting together at a booth, already halfway through their meals. I marched in, grabbed an extra chair, and plopped myself down at the end of the table to face four absolutely shocked faces.

Clearly, none of them were expecting me to just show up.

"Hi, Adrienne," I said off-hand, but with a slight menace in my voice. "We need to talk."

"There's nothing to say, Ben," Adrienne said quietly and looked away. I noticed Grace glaring at me on the other side of Adrienne, holding her girlfriend's hand even tighter. On the opposite side of the table, Misty and Kim were merely evaluating me curiously.

"There's a lot to say," I started, consciously softening my voice. I wasn't here to threaten her. "And it starts with me apologizing for pushing you too far too fast."

"It's not that simple," Adrienne shook her head.

"Then explain it to me," I pleaded. "Neither of us have a final this afternoon. Let's go somewhere and talk."

"Not now, Ben."

"Then when?"

"Please don't push me more, Ben." Adrienne was on the verge of tears.

I sighed and physically backed away. I hadn't realized I'd been leaning forward, looming over her. "The last thing I want to do is push you, Adrienne."

"Then don't." For the first time, she raised her eyes to mine. "Just let it be."

I felt like we'd had this conversation before, back when Adrienne just wanted to be "nottogether". I exhaled slowly, looking down before stating, "You HAVE to come home eventually. All your stuff is in our room."

She blinked and took a deep breath. "Of course. But not right now." Adrienne's hands suddenly shot out to mine, grabbing the tops of them and holding on firmly. "Please, Ben. Just give me until the end of finals. This is what I need to do to focus on my exams. I can't try to work out the details of our relationship and study at the same time, alright? But come Friday, we'll talk. I promise. I'll be home when you get back from your last final. Please ... can you wait for me?"

I sighed, slowly turning my hands over so that I could meet Adrienne palm to palm. But she pulled her hands away from mine before I could grab her. For a few seconds, I just stared at my empty hands, feeling absolutely and completely heartbroken. I wanted answers. I wanted resolution. Maybe Adrienne could suppress her feelings and keep them locked away long enough to finish her finals, but I wasn't sure I could do the same.

But I would. I would have to. For her. I still loved her. And she hadn't officially come out and said we were broken up ... yet.

"Okay," I sighed. "I'll wait for you. Friday. I'll leave you alone until then."

"Thank you, Ben," Adrienne said softly. And then she stood. Grace stood up with her, and with only a head nod to their friends, the pair of them walked out of the café.

I left my elbows on the table and raised my palms up just in time to meet my face as I hunched over, fighting the urge to start crying anew. How the hell was I going to last three more days without some sort of closure?

"You never should have let her date Grace," Misty remarked.

I peeked my eyes out, a confused expression on my face.

"Don't get me wrong," Misty continued. "Grace is my roommate and my friend. I like to see her happy. But you were playing with fire when you agreed to let your girlfriend regularly date someone else, another girl or not."

I sighed. "That wasn't the problem."

"Oh? Adrienne's practically LIVED in our room for the past few months," Misty went on. "It'd bother me if I wasn't spending all MY time at my boyfriend's."

I shrugged. "The time away wasn't our problem. Nor was the sharing. Adrienne and I had a very unique relationship."

"I'll say..." Kim mused.

I arched an eyebrow at the pretty Japanese-American girl, but she just blushed and shook her head. "So if it wasn't the time apart, what broke you guys up?" she went on to ask. "Grace and Adrienne didn't tell us the details."

I sighed and said it again, still not quite believing it. "I gave her a promise ring."

"Ohhh..." Both girls nodded in understanding. And then Misty added, "Uh, didn't you KNOW Adrienne didn't want to settle down?"

Jeez, did EVERYONE know but me? I buried my face in my palms again, moaning in agony.

Kim just reached over and patted my back. "Apparently he didn't."

Since I didn't have a Tuesday afternoon final, I wandered around the campus for about an hour, just walking to nowhere and letting my mind spin and spin and spin. Like a piece of debris adrift on the ocean currents, I simply went wherever fate took me.

A part of me hoped fate would take me in front of a bus.

But no bus came, and none would come unless I got myself off the middle of campus and over to one of the streets. Even then, I didn't trust myself not to ignore Adrienne's Friday edict and run to find her, to plead with her to take me back. So I just kept walking.

Eventually, I just got so exhausted that I had no choice but to head home before I collapsed on some random sidewalk.

When I got home, I found that the room I'd shared with Adrienne all year had changed quite a bit in my absence. Books were gone, clothes, and most of Adrienne's makeup kit. I nearly sank to the floor when I realized that she'd come home at last, only to leave again before I returned.

Dawn appeared in the doorway behind me. "She and Grace came to pick up her stuff. Adrienne said she'd be back on Friday to pack up."

Without turning to face my best friend, I simply nodded. She walked up and put her hand on my shoulder, clearly asking without words if I wanted some company. I reached up and patted her hand, then stepped forward into the room. Dawn took the hint and left me alone, closing the door behind me.

And then I did what I always did in situations like this. I made sure all the curtains were shut, plunging the room into semi-darkness. Then I moved to the bed and sat down, simmering under my own personal dark cloud, determined to radiate 'get-the-fuck-away-from-me' signals to anyone who dared intrude on my melancholy.

Paige didn't get the memo.

I'd been sitting there in the dark for about an hour when the door opened again. Half of me expected to see Brooke standing in the doorway, wearing nothing but a towel. And for a brief moment I thought I did see my little sister.

But then the face coalesced into Paige's elfin features, the hair a shade of auburn instead of a deep, dark brown. And this girl didn't bother approaching me slowly or waving her hands in front of my unblinking eyes. The little redheaded hurricane more or less tackled me and pushed and shoved until I was flat on my back and she was sitting astride my chest. "What the FUCK is wrong with you?"

This was not my day for contemplation. First Brandi rolled me off the freakin' bed; and now this. Maybe I should have stayed out on the sidewalks.

"I'm supposed to be your girlfriend, remember?" Paige whined plaintively. "You're supposed to TALK to me when something's bothering you. And if you don't want to TALK, I'M the one you're supposed to bend over and fuck until you get it out of your system. Got it?"

I just blinked rapidly, still a little in shock by the petite girl sitting on my chest and glaring at me from inches away.

"So what's it gonna be?" Paige narrowed her eyes at me. "Talk or fuck?"

A surge of annoyance and pain raced through my veins. I rolled my eyes and then suddenly gripped Paige's arms almost too tightly in my hands. And then I sat up and violently flipped us over, lifting up the petite girl's light weight before slamming her down onto her back.

"Goody!" my pixie giggled breathlessly. "I was hoping you'd pick 'fuck'. Goddamn I got so horny listening to you last night!"

I didn't answer coherently. I just growled and ripped her schoolgirl blouse open.

"Holy fuck! Holy shit! Mary, Mother of God, FUCK!" Paige squealed as she felt my cock unexpectedly burrowing up her asshole.

She was still wearing her entire schoolgirl outfit, minus the panties. Those I'd ripped to shreds in my urgency to get them off her; and the pieces were jagged rags on the floor somewhere. The back of her plaid skirt was folded up and tucked into her waistband to keep it out of the way, baring the young girl's creamy white ass. I'd been pounding her doggy-style. And at the last moment before my climax, I'd pulled out, jizzed straight onto her winking anus, and then used my own cum to push through Paige's now-lubricated sphincter to embed myself inside her anal chute.

The last two or three little pulses of cum squirted out of me and into my little girlfriend's rectum. Moaning and groaning, I pumped two or three more times, feeding Paige's tight asshole the full length of my cock as the last sensations of physical ecstasy passed through me. And then as the last of my energy drained away, I collapsed flat on her back, sending us both sprawling on top of the mattress.

Still working to please me, Paige clenched her anal muscles around me to revive my cock. But even her tight ass couldn't put raw energy back into my body and in the end I simply flopped over in exhaustion.

I couldn't go on. But even though the sex was over, Paige wasn't done trying to make me happy. She fetched some baby wipes and cleaned us both up before falling back into my arms. Showering my face with perky little kisses, she looked on me with motherly concern and asked me to tell her about how I felt. And then I finally told my other girlfriend the story of what went on with my first girlfriend.

It didn't take very long. After all, I'd already gotten the weight off my chest talking with Brandi. But there was still a lot of pain in my voice as I rehashed all my mistakes.

Too wrapped up in my narrative, I never noticed Paige's mood darkening as I told her my story. Over the course of a few minutes, she went from lovingly concerned to nervously worried. "You were really that serious about Adrienne? You wanted to settle down and get married and have kids and all that?" Paige asked quietly.

I sighed and nodded. "Someday. Even now, I want to find her and plead with her to take me back." It wasn't a secret. After all, I'd been talking with Dawn and Brandi about the same thing.

But then neither of those girls was my other girlfriend. And Paige sounded hurt as she asked, "You were never that serious about ME, were you?"

I furrowed my eyebrows and looked down at the pretty girl, who'd rolled her own dark blue eyes up to meet my gaze. "Uh..."

"I love you, Ben. You know that, right?" There was no doubting the emotion in Paige's voice. "I really, really am in love with you."

I nodded, stroking her hair.

She took a deep breath and then quietly asked, "But you don't love me, do you?"

I glanced down at her. "Paige, we've been through this. I care about you. You know I do."

"But you don't love me like you do Adrienne."

I blinked. "Were you expecting me to?"

Paige sighed, pouting. "Well ... I hoped ... Maybe ... Y'know, it's been a few months now. We've been spending a lot of time together and I thought ... y'know ... feelings would ... develop..."

I sighed. "Paige, I will always care about you. But I told you I didn't have those feelings. That's why I said way back in the beginning that we shouldn't be together; because it wouldn't be fair to you."

"I thought I could change your mind," Paige whimpered pitifully.

I didn't answer right away. I just kept stroking her hair. And then taking a slow, deep breath, I exhaled and said, "I'm sorry, Red."

My petite little girlfriend snuggled closer in to me, burying her face against my chest. She whimpered a few more times, grabbing at my chest and then gripping my arm before turning her face up to look at me. There was no mistaking the sorrow in her deep blue eyes. "Adrienne leaving you doesn't change things, does it?"

"What do you mean?"

Paige blinked rapidly. "I was hoping that with her gone, you'd have more for me. I was hoping that if she wasn't taking up your time, your attention ... your love ... then you could give me more."

"Oh, Paige..." I sighed, stroking her hair again. "It doesn't work that way."

"Why not?" Paige pouted.

I sighed. "You'll learn ... little one." I brushed her bangs back from her forehead. "Feelings just don't work like that."

The pretty girl then scrunched her face up, looking angry and upset. "'Feelings don't work like that'?" she hissed.

"Paige..." I began.

"'Feelings don't WORK like that'?" she repeated in a clearly annoyed voice.

"Paige..." I pleaded.

"Nuh-uh," she cut me off. Quickly, the half-dressed girl pushed herself upright and wrapped the sheets around her body to cover herself, as if she was suddenly ashamed to let me see her nakedness. And then she tugged down her bra and shirt, fixing the schoolgirl outfit we'd shoved to the sides in our lovemaking, before darting off the bed to find what remained of her panties.

"Paige..."

"Forget it, Ben," she spat at me.

"Paige, please."

"No! I think I've wasted enough time on you, don't you think?" Her voice was a world of hurt. "I gave you everything! I gave you my virginity! And you can't even muster up enough of yourself to love me?"

"I do love you!"

"Like a little sister, right, you incestuous bastard? Not the way I want! Not the way I need! But I'm just not good enough for you, am I? Not good enough to be a girlfriend you actually LOVE! Noooo, only Adrienne — with her big tits and gorgeous face and perfect body — was good enough for you!"

"I can't help the way I feel," I pleaded. "I care about you. You KNOW I do."

"Goodbye, Ben."

"Paige-"

"NO." Paige's voice was deeper and more intense than I'd ever heard it before. "I hate you. We're done. Now you have ZERO girlfriends left." With that, the angry redhead stomped over to the door and flung it open. And without a backwards glance she stormed out the front door as well.

Ah, hell.

I was sitting up in bed by now, rubbing my forehead vigorously as if I could physically yank out all the bad emotions and fucked up situations from my brain. I felt a surge of adrenaline pushing through me, setting my limbs on fire as the frustration built inside me. Why was this happening? Did Paige really just dump me a day after Adrienne walked out on me? How did my life get sooo fucked up?

The longer I rubbed my forehead, the more my forehead began to hurt from the skin getting friction burn. FUCK! Why the FUCK was this happening? I couldn't take it anymore. I couldn't handle it. It was all just TOO FUCKING MUCH.

Adrienne doesn't want to BE with me anymore. She loves me but she can't be tied down. And FUCK! My fucking GIRLFRIEND turned out to be a LESBIAN. She fucking picked GRACE over ME! FUCK! I stopped rubbing my forehead and switched to clenching the sheets in my hands, squeezing tighter and tighter as if I could compress the fabric into diamonds.

And Paige! I never wanted to START a fucking relationship with her. I always cared about her, but I KNEW I didn't have those kind of feelings for her. I'd TOLD her as much. But NO ... SHE said 'I'll take whatever I can get'. SHE said she'd accept however much I could give her, and wouldn't expect any more from me. But NO. She DID expect more. She DID want more. And when I couldn't give it to her, SHE fucking dumped ME! How fucked up is THAT? Why the FUCK was this HAPPENING?

ARRRGHHH!!!

A quiet knock sounded off by the open door. I jerked my head up, my hands gripping at my own forearms while I did my best to give myself an Indian Burn. And I saw Gwen standing in the doorway, her mane of dirty blonde hair hanging beautifully over her shoulders, her dark eyeshadow and mascara making her look dangerously alluring.

"Hi, Ben," Gwen said rather nervously. "We need to talk."

Talk?

Or Fuck?

Mechanically, I got off the bed and strode directly for her. Her eyes went wide as she looked down at my naked body, since I hadn't re-dressed after fucking Paige. And her eyes went even wider as she realized I had an erection.

Gwen only had time to squeak before I roughly grabbed the back of her neck with my left hand and gripped a breast with my right. I spun her into my bedroom, mashing my lips against hers and kicking the door shut at the same time. My tongue darted into her mouth as I bent her backwards and my right hand slid beneath the waistband of her jeans and into her panties, where a finger wormed its way inside her rapidly moistening pussy.

When we got to my bed, I dropped Gwen flat on her back where the dirty blonde babe simply gasped and looked at me with abject fear in her eyes. And as I climbed onto the bed to loom on all fours above her supine body, all she could whimper was, "Oh, God. Not again!"

I didn't give Gwen the option of saying 'no' or saying 'stop' this time; I just used her. And I didn't bother keeping her at the razor's edge of unconsciousness for a protracted amount of time before sending her over. This time, I just fucked her brains out.

Fifteen minutes after she showed up in my doorway, Gwen was a limp puddle of orgasmic goo. She was unconscious and lying on her right shoulder, the right arm extended straight out and the left arm flung behind her head. Her ass was flat on the bed with her legs spread to the sides and bent like a dead frog's. And her still spasming pussy was leaking creamy white semen, creating a wet spot that slowly crept outward as the sheets absorbed our mingled sexual fluids.

I, on the other hand, sat up at the edge of the mattress, my heels perched on the bed frame while I held my head in my hands.

A knock sounded at the door and I called, "Who is it?"

My best friend replied. "It's Dawn."

I sighed and hung my head down while replying, "Come in."

Dawn didn't care that I was still buck naked. I think my thigh blocked the view of my genitals anyways. But her sharp eyes did lock in on Gwen's lifeless body. She arched an eyebrow at me and stated, "You did it again."

I sighed and said, "Paige dumped me," as if that would explain everything.

"Ah." Dawn popped both eyebrows, nodding in understanding. Then she held up a silver Samsung cell phone. "Well, I just wanted to tell Gwen that her boyfriend called. But I guess he'll have to wait for her to wake up."

I grimaced and put my forehead in my palm again.

Dawn just turned to leave. "Dinner will be ready soon," she said, and then she pulled the door shut behind her.

I got myself dressed and located my books. Once again, a powerful ejaculation had cleared my brain enough to let me focus on my upcoming finals. Gwen stirred awake a minute later and I paused to help her get back into her clothing. Neither of us spoke about what we'd just done.

When we emerged, everyone in the living room turned to look at us. Afternoon finals were over and our regular guests had returned to the house. Dawn and Ryan sat together on one couch. Bert was at the other end of the same couch, with Robin sitting on the floor at his feet, hunched over the coffee table. And it wasn't just my crew, either. Dayna was sitting with Kevin Weiss on the opposite couch. Kerri Trainor, Monique St. Claire, and Matt Kanemura were sitting at the dining table. Tracy McMillan and Julie Carpenter were in the kitchen with Brandi.

"Sounded like fun." Kerri was the first one to speak, dropping her elbow onto the table, resting her chin in her palm while she smiled dreamily in my direction, her green eyes simmering.

"Oui, oui," Monique chimed in. "When's my turn?"

Gwen blushed beet red and looked ready to bolt. But Robin quickly got up and went to her friend. Together, the two of them fled into Dawn's bedroom.

I frowned, feeling bad for Gwen. And I glared at Kerri. "Nice," I grumped.

Dayna snorted and rolled her eyes at me. "Your fault."

I sighed and just waved my book. "Can I just study? Please? Or do I have to go back into my room?"

"Back to your room," Kerri remarked, nibbling on one end of her pen while grinning at me. "But can I come with you?"

Brandi came to the rescue. My sister popped through the kitchen doorway and said, "Tease him later, girls. Let's eat."

I did have a girl in my bedroom that evening, but not for sex. Not this time, at least. After dinner, Gwen and I went back into my bedroom, and fully clothed I sat down on the bed while she sat on the daybed. "Ben, this time we really need to talk."

I nodded. "I'm sorry about before. Well, I'm sorry about yesterday, too. I..." I sighed. "I'm not really sure where my head is at right now. You managed to catch me at two really bad times."

Gwen nodded. "Dawn told me about Adrienne and Paige. I'm sorry."

I shook my head. "Doesn't excuse what I did."

Gwen exhaled slowly, bending her head down. She blinked rapidly before picking her head up and giving me an intense look. "I'd be lying if I said I didn't enjoy it, though. I'd begun to wonder if I over-hyped that one time we fucked way back when. I spent all year thinking about those orgasms, Ben, imagining up situations where I could feel them again. I can't help it, you're ... you're a machine."

I raised my eyebrows.

"The way you just... TOOK me..." Gwen shivered visibly. "I tingle just thinking about it again."

I bit my lower lip nervously, not sure where this conversation was going. Gwen just leaned back with her hands planted on the mattress behind her. She'd turned her head away, the mass of waves and dirty-blonde tresses spilling over her shoulder. And her eyes were unfocused as she lost herself to memory. And a little smile tugged at the corners of her lips.

The absolute LAST thing I needed right now was another girl getting attached to me when I didn't have strong feelings for her. "Gwen..." I began slowly. "I don't want you to get the wrong idea. What I did... to you ... was impulsive. I, uh, it..." I sighed. "It was just about sex. Nothing more."

Gwen turned her face back to me and smirked. She gave me a funny, but amused look. "Don't worry; I'm not falling in love with you or anything. You're a fantastic lover, Ben. But I don't have the slightest romantic intentions toward you."

I exhaled and smiled in relief. But Gwen turned and put her face in her palm. "Still, you've ruined me, Ben."

"What?"

She shook her head. "I can't go back to Rick, now. He just can't measure up. Not after you destroyed me two nights in a row."

"Gwen, I'm sorry. I-"

"Don't worry about it," Gwen waved. "I wanted it. I already knew I'd let you fuck me if you ever wanted to, Rick or not. You're off the hook."

"No, I'm not. You're in a relationship and I just-"

"I was breaking up with him anyways," Gwen interrupted me and shook her head. "I'm not good with long-term relationships and six months has been long enough. I don't love him. It was fun while it lasted, but we're in a rut and I'm not interested enough to fight for it. I was already thinking of new horizons, and what you and I did just clinched it." She shivered and looked right at me. "And I would fuck you again in a heartbeat. Or should I say, I'd let you fuck me."

I winced in worry. Even if Gwen wasn't falling in love with me, I wasn't looking for any sort of regular expectations, either. "Uh, well, those were two very unique situations. I, uh, I don't really know how I would feel about-"

"What?" she cut me off, smiling at me wryly. "I'm not fuckable unless you're all emotionally messed up?"

"It's not that. We got to being friends and-"

"ReLAX," Gwen held her hand up. "This is really why I thought we needed to talk. Look, I know that if you hadn't been seriously messed up from Adrienne, and then Paige, you never would have slept with me. It's cool."

I arched an eyebrow in surprise.

"We'll never be more than friends, Ben. And personally, I don't think we'll ever even be close friends. We just don't mesh like that."

I shrugged. Made sense.

"So I'm willing to accept things for what they were. You were distraught, you needed a fuck, and I was there. It's good enough for me." A sly smile crossed Gwen's face.

My eyebrow arched again.

"And if you ever need me again?" Gwen's smile turned into a predatory grin as she sat up straight and leaned forward, thrusting her cleavage forward. And her voice dropped to a seductive purr. "Don't tell me. Don't even say a word. Just... take me..."

My eyes popped open.

Her grin turned into a smirk. "But, uh, next time? Maybe not with twenty people outside in the living room. I'm a total slut for you, but exhibition's not really my thing."

And with that, Gwen got up off the daybed. She crossed over to me, leaning forward and taking hold of my head while I just stared in amazement into her light brown eyes, piercingly bright amidst the heavy eyeliner. She turned her head and planted a fierce kiss on me, delving her tongue around the inside of my mouth

But almost as fast as she started, Gwen pulled back and then almost tenderly kissed my cheek. "See ya around, stud." She smiled again, flashing a row of pearly white teeth. And then she left.

My life was getting crazier and crazier.

WEDNESDAY, MAY 21, 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR

I'd gone to sleep early last night. Dealing with thoughts of Adrienne, my morning final, and Paige dumping me had exhausted me. Gwen's reaction to my, ah, "taking" of her (twice) had been a momentary bright spot. But my pathetic attempts at studying for a Wednesday final wiped me out the rest of the way.

For the first time in a long time, I'd slept completely alone.

I didn't sleep very well.

There was no warm body to snuggle up to. No firm breast to cup in my palm. No tight ass to grind my erection into. And several times in the middle of the night I awoke to find myself dry humping the mattress while face down and drooling. It wasn't pretty.

I missed Adrienne. I missed her terribly. I loved her. I was IN love with her. And I wanted her back. I missed the smell of her hair as I spooned up behind her. I missed the warmth and feel of her body nestled in my arms. I missed the feeling of absolute contentment knowing that she loved me always and forever the way I loved her.

Only she didn't anymore...

So I slept fitfully, tossing and turning and waking and zonking out repeatedly every so often. I'd never set my alarm. I wouldn't have needed to. I woke up every half-hour as it was. And so I was a semi-conscious zombie when the door opened up and a blonde head poked inside.

"Hey, sleepyhead." Dayna beamed at me as she entered in and closed the door behind her. The blonde bombshell was clad in a long pajama shirt that dropped like a cliff off her prodigious bosoms and fell down to mid-thigh. She happily moved to my bed and slid herself beneath the covers, scooting alongside and then pushing me over while she moved herself into the warm spot. "How'd you sleep?"

I winced. "Not well." I still felt bone-tired, every muscle in my body tense and yet weak at the same time. And my head still hurt. Thoughts of Adrienne and Paige had been fluttering through my brain for the past few hours, preventing me from sleeping soundly. And yet I wasn't awake to really process the random thoughts, either.

"Aww, you look terrible." The beautiful babe frowned at me.

Thick-headed, I frowned at her and asked, "What are you doing here?"

"Getting you ready for your final," Dayna giggled. She scooted right up next to my body, pressing her tits against me while her hand snaked down my side, over my hip, and began rubbing over the bulge in my shorts. "Brandi said you'd probably need a good flushing in order to focus."

"Huh?"

I'd already been hard with morning wood. Dayna rubbed me lightly from outside before sliding her hand into my shorts and wrapping her fingers around my shaft. She hummed playfully as she began stroking my length, and then turned her crystal blue eyes up to my gaze. "Clear the pipes; clear the mind," she intoned before giggling again. And then she physically rolled me onto my back, pulled the covers away, and yanked my shorts down to my knees.

"Just relax, Ben." Dayna flashed me a brilliant smile as she moved her face over my erection, her hot breath tickling my sensitive cockhead. "I'll want a good fucking before we're done. But for now, let me do all the work."

I opened my bedroom door and came to a dead stop in surprise. After the quickie with Dayna upon waking, my Wednesday had been fairly normal. I took my morning final. I met up with Dawn, Gwen, Robin, and Bert for lunch. And then I returned home to attempt studying without dwelling on the dual losses of Adrienne and Paige.

In that, I failed. It seemed that unless I was in the middle of a final that demanded all of my focus, or preoccupied by sexual pleasure with a beautiful girl, my thoughts constantly strayed to my romantic failures. I wondered how Adrienne was doing with her own finals and dealing with her own emotional demons after breaking up with me. Once again, I even briefly contemplated tracking her down before her Friday deadline to try and talk her into taking me back. I thought of Paige, and how she had deserved more from me. Maybe I couldn't fake those kinds of feelings for her, but I could have treated her better. And perhaps selfishly, I hoped that either Brandi or Dayna was waiting for me in my bedroom to once again clear my head with blissful orgasms.

I hoped; but I wasn't expecting. So it was still a surprise to find a hot girl in my bed. And I was even more surprised by who it was.

"Venez à moi, mon ami..." Monique purred, crooking a finger at me. The statuesque French babe reclined back against my pillows, clad in an eye-popping set of lingerie. Her curly bottle-blonde hair fell to her shoulders over a strapless red bustier that did much to lift and present her massive double-D tits for my viewing pleasure. Red garters and stockings covered her long legs, ending in fuck-me red heels. Humming, she slid two fingers into the matching lace panties, which were transparent enough to let me see the dark pubic hairs of her trimmed bush.

"Uh, Monique?" I arched an eyebrow in question while my eyeballs ogled her body. While the French babe had a completely different facial structure from Adrienne, her 5'10" height and stacked body were just similar enough to remind me of my lost lover. "What are you doing here?"

"Zhat should be obvious, no?" the older girl replied sweetly in her cute accent. She sat up and knelt on top of the mattress, hunching forward to push her cleavage out. "I have just finished a weary exam and I feel very stressed. You are very stressed. We can find ways to relax each other, I think."

"Monique..." I began slowly, thinking that there had to be some reason why we weren't supposed to do this. But all I could come up with was, "Does Brandi know you're here?"

The beautiful, busty babe nodded. "Your sister and Dayna lifted zee ban on you." I swore her accent was even thicker than usual. "You are now free game; I just got here before zee others."

My eyebrows shot up at the notion that my two older roommates had previously declared me off-limits, but had now given their friends permission to seduce me. "Really?"

Monique nodded. "Besides, I think you know that we are already lovers. I wasn't trying to hide my identity during Dayna's party last semester. And after you fucked me so well zhen, I knew you would be exzactly what I need right now. We're exzactly what we need right now. Nothing serious. Just some fun. Okay?"

I stepped to the bed, sighing with some relief. Fucking Monique wouldn't make my problems with Adrienne or Paige go away; but it would keep me from having to dwell on them for a little while. And it would keep me from going crazy and running away to find Adrienne. So I started removing my shirt while Monique crawled forward, her hands going to my jeans.

"How much time do we have?" I asked, my eyebrows raised.

Monique grinned. "Until dinnertime. Zhen Tracy wants to spend the night."

I sat up at the edge of the mattress, my heels perched on the bed frame while I held my head in my hands. Monique's body had been a lush wonderland of pleasure, and she certainly knew how to use it. But just like the one and only time we'd previously fucked, she went dead limp beneath me, her head turning to the side and her eyes dropping closed.

So I'd pulled out of her and then covered her with the blanket, leaving the gorgeous French babe to sleep off her orgasm while I stared at the ceiling. Fucking her had been quite pleasantly diverting and my own ejaculation had done a satisfactory job of clearing my head. But after a while with no conscious girl to continue distracting me, thoughts of my broken relationships crept back into my head. And as the pressure built and built in my mind, I found that I just HAD to sit up and hold my head.

It was actually a relief when the knock sounded at the door. I called out, "Who is it?"

"It's Dawn."

Feeling an odd sense of déjà vu, I furrowed my eyebrows and said, "Come in."

Dawn still didn't care that I was still buck naked. But her sharp eyes went to Monique's lifeless body. My best friend arched an eyebrow at me and stated, "What's this with girls passing out on you?"

I shrugged. "Don't ask me."

Dawn arched her eyebrow and then turned to leave. "Dinner will be ready soon," she said. And just before she pulled the door shut behind her, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Just a warning: Paige is here.."

65 Adrift ll

For a few seconds, I contemplated just dressing and walking out to talk to Paige. I was half-afraid of seeing her and half-afraid she would leave before I had a chance to talk to her. But the chivalrous part of me didn't want to just abandon my lover, even if she was only temporary.

So I bent down and gently stirred Monique awake. She'd curled onto her side and as her eyes fluttered open, she instinctively tugged the blanket up to cover her big, naked breasts. "Hmm? Ben?" she asked in a daze.

"Yeah," I nodded. "It's almost dinnertime."

"Oh, right." Monique blinked as she remembered what we'd been doing earlier. She exhaled and remarked, "I've only passed out three times from sex. Two of them were with you."

I smirked and stroked her cheek before she sat up, now unconcerned with her nudity as she hunted around for her clothes. I also got dressed and in the end, the statuesque beauty pulled me to her for a quick French kiss. "Mmm ... If you're not too busy next year, we will have to do this again. I will find out if you can do that to me three times out of three. And besides, Dayna always bragged about how good it felt when you fucked her ass. I certainly am going to want to try that at least once."

I smiled and patted her cheek. And then we exited the bedroom.

As now expected, the combined crews of both Dayna's and Brandi's friends, as well as mine and Dawn's, were scattered around the living room. Dinner was salad and home-cooked spaghetti, both easily made in large vats for big groups.

Tracy McMillan, seated at the dining table, winked at me as I entered into the room. Only then did I remember Monique informing me that the graduating Senior had wanted to spend the night. But almost as soon as she winked, Tracy blushed and darted her eyes over to the petite redhead who was sitting with Dawn and Gwen on the couch.

Paige herself turned to look at me. Her cool blue eyes darted behind me to Monique, who still looked rather disheveled and in fact was heading over to the bathroom to fix herself up. And then my redheaded ex-girlfriend returned her gaze to me.

Not yet sure whether I was supposed to sit down and talk privately with Paige or just go about my business as if everything was normal, I first went into the kitchen to get myself some food. I came out with my plate and after a little non- verbal communication with Dawn, I did as I was told and went to the dining table to sit between Tracy and Brandi. I then spent the next half-hour chatting somewhat awkwardly with the people around the table while wolfing down my food. Fucking takes a lot of energy — at least the way I do it — and I definitely needed to recharge my batteries.

But after I bussed my plate, I returned back into the living room to find Paige heading for my bedroom. Just as she got to the doorway leaving the living room, the petite girl turned and gave me a pointed look, and I obediently went to follow her.

I found Paige sitting cross-legged on my bed. Her hair was in a functional ponytail, nothing cute or sexy, just efficient. She was wearing jeans and a casual top, an outfit I'd come to understand as non-sexual from the often flirtatious little pixie. As the academic year had progressed, she'd been wearing the Catholic schoolgirl outfits less and less, only bringing them out for the times she deliberately wanted to titillate me into bringing her home and fucking her senseless.

This, therefore, was not one of those times. Paige was in "adult-mode", or at least as adult as a 5'2" 19-year-old-girl could be. And I cautiously went to sit on the daybed across from her. "Hey," I ventured, just trying to break the ice.

"Hey." Paige took a deep breath. As hard as it was to believe, she'd only dumped me yesterday afternoon, little more than 24 hours ago. Only a day before that, Adrienne had walked away from me. And the day before that was Adrienne's and my ill-fated one-year anniversary. Not even four days were done yet, and it already felt like the longest week of my life.

"I'm sorry, Paige," I began softly. I wasn't entirely sure what I was apologizing for right now, but it seemed like the right thing to do.

Paige shook her head. "No, I'm sorry. This is all my fault. I knew how you felt about me. More to the point, I knew how you didn't feel about me. And I needed to come back and apologize to you."

I arched an eyebrow. After Paige's tantrum yesterday, I wasn't expecting a grown-up reaction from her so soon. "Really?"

She nodded. "I still want to be your friend, Ben."

I was still surprised by her maturity. She'd been a sheltered, young girl who'd rather recklessly been throwing herself at me for the entire year. Thoughtfulness and maturity were not qualities I was expecting from her. "So you don't hate me?"

Paige chuckled. "I could never hate you, Ben. I feel hurt that you don't love me the way I want, but that's my own fault. I never should have pressured you into a relationship."

I sighed. "Then why did you?"

She smiled wanly. "A girl could have hopes, right? It all seemed so perfect: You were my rescuing White Knight. You're the man who took my virginity. Wouldn't it be great if you came to me for comfort after Adrienne left, and we fell in love and moved in together and got married and had a family and..." She sighed. "I think I blinded myself with thoughts of Happily Ever After. Isn't that what happens in all the Disney movies?"

"Life is never that simple," I groaned, shaking my head. "And if anyone knows 'complicated', it's me."

"I know. Life just seemed so much simpler in High School," Paige sighed. And for a few moments, we both sat there, staring away and contemplating that last sentence. My life in High School had felt pretty damn complicated. Was College going to be even worse?

But I couldn't ponder the future for very long; I still had too many things on my plate in the present. And wanting to get some closure on one of them, I moved beside Paige on the bed and reached out to hold her hand. "So what now, Red? What do you want from me?"

The cute girl looked almost bashfully up at me, squeezing my hand as she asked, "Can ... Do you think we can still be friends?"

"Of course." I smiled warmly, reassuringly. "But are you sure that's all you want?"

Paige sighed. "It's definitely not all I want. I'm still in love with you. You're my hero."

I winced but Paige squeezed my hand tighter and moved her other hand on top of it. "But I know that's not how you feel about me," she said to our enjoined hands. "Not now at least."

I tightened up at that last bit, and Paige looked up at me, grimacing. "I shouldn't have said that second part."

I shrugged. Was Paige just going to pretend to be my friend and secretly work to make me fall in love with her? I wouldn't put it past her. After all, she'd managed to be pretty infatuated with me for the past year as it was.

"Really, I mean it: just friends," Paige exhaled. "I need to learn to move on. I'm ... I'm not exactly used to this. I don't have much experience with break-ups. Actually, I don't have any experience with break-ups. I never had a boyfriend before. But I do know that I still like being with you and being around our, uh, 'crew', as you put it. Maybe it's not right for us to be boyfriend/girlfriend, but I don't want to ruin our friendship."

Now she looked like a scared little girl. She'd never been in this situation before, and even if she had the maturity to recognize that she shouldn't have pressured me into dating her, that didn't mean she had the experience to deal with the fallout. So it was up to me to reassure her.

"That's okay, Red," I patted her hand. "We'll make it work. We're too good friends, and we've been too close, to let this get between us, right?"

She brightened for the first time. "Right."

We looked into each other's eyes for a few moments, recognizing the deep affection we had for one another. I DID love her, maybe not romantically, but it was still there. And after taking a few deep breaths, Paige managed to smile. So I leaned in and tenderly kissed her on the cheek.

She moaned softly and turned her nose into my cheek, inhaling my scent. And I heard a trace of her old lust in that moan. Tensing up, I slowly pulled back.

Paige was staring at me with those big, dark blue eyes, biting her lip nervously. She quivered slightly and sighed, "You still make me horny. I'm going to have to learn to deal with that."

The image of my pixie bent over in her Catholic schoolgirl uniform came to me, her skirt flipped up to reveal a perfect, perky little ass. I breathed with fresh arousal and murmured, "Well you know me and the girls in this house. People don't have to be in romantic relationships to have a little fun sometimes."

Paige's eyes brightened and she giggled. "Oh, yeah." For a second, it looked like she was about to jump me.

But I held my hand up. "We shouldn't just yet. You need to take some time to figure out your feelings for me, Red."

Paige whimpered, but she exhaled and backed off, nodding. "You're right. You're right." But then her eyes twinkled. "But there's always next year."

Getting some closure with Paige quieted the turmoil in my mind. Yeah, there was still lingering sexual tension between me and my petite, redheaded pixie, but that had been there from the beginning. And so I found myself able to get in some good quality studying...

... but not that much. I only had one more final left, and it was to be on Friday afternoon. That meant I had a free day tomorrow and besides, there was a beautiful and athletic girl who wanted to screw me silly all night long.

As a graduating Senior, Tracy McMillan had completed her last final this afternoon. The sandy blonde-haired babe had wasted little time distracting me away from my books and tempting me into my bedroom with little regard for the crowd of friends who were just outside in the living room.

"So Dayna told me you didn't sleep very well last night," Tracy hummed, her lips scant millimeters away from mine. I could feel the heat of her minty breath on my face.

I shook my head, playing along. "I'm not used to sleeping alone." I mock-frowned as if deeply troubled by this fact.

"Aww, poor baby." The well-built workout junkie ran her hands against my chest and started pushing me back toward my own bed. "Would you like me to keep you company tonight?"

I smiled. "But how will I ever keep you entertained?"

"Oh, I'm sure I'll think of something," Tracy giggled and then literally shoved me down and flat on my back before ripping her clothes off. She'd been wearing a black sports bra with a navy blue tank top over it, clinging quite tightly to her slender frame. Black workout pants were capri cut just below her knees and similarly showed off the slenderness of her legs. I knew that if she'd been wearing that outfit at the gym, quite a few male eyes would have been following her every move.

But right now, I was the only set of male eyes that got to look upon her. And soon there was much more to see. The tank top flew away and then the sports bra, exposing her very firm D-cups capped with the large pink nipples that had been poking through the lycra material all evening. And then she shoved her pants and thong panties to the ground before climbing right on top of me.

"Hey, stud," Tracy grinned at me as she undid the scrunchy holding together her ponytail. The motion of her arms made her tits wobble quite enticingly.

"Hey, Tracy," I smiled back. While not as flirty as Monique, throughout the entire year the athletically-toned Senior had made her lustful desire for me quite clear. As one of Dayna's closest friends, I imagined she'd been one of the first to hear of my supposed prowess in the sack. And at Dayna's blindfold party, she'd been the very first to come after me.

"You know, you don't seem surprised at all by me coming onto you like this." She posed just above me, turning herself left and right slowly to let me ogle all her glorious nakedness without anything interfering with my vision. "Did you recognize me somehow during that party?"

I nodded. "None of the other girls have a body quite like yours."

The well-built girl smiled and blushed at the compliment. "During the party, Dayna said you seemed to have figured it out," she shrugged, making her tits jiggle for a second.

I grinned. "You even came back for seconds."

"That I did," Tracy giggled. "So since you already know we've fucked like rabbits, we can skip all the dancing around. Are you ready to help me celebrate the end of my finals?" She flashed me twin rows of pearly white teeth while her hands worked at my jeans. And she leaned over to push her tits into my face.

I grinned and puckered up to suckle at a proffered breast. "That's what I'm here for."

"Hope you took your vitamins," Tracy smiled at me. "'Cause I plan to celebrate all fucking night."

THURSDAY, MAY 22, 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR

We didn't quite make it through the entire night, but Tracy sure tried. We fucked three times before she fell asleep on top of my chest, my limp cock still embedded inside her. Then she woke me up sometime in the middle of the night for another go.

On Thursday morning, however, Tracy called it quits before we even started anything. She was in fantastic shape and she was used to full-body workouts, but her pussy wasn't quite as used to the pounding and those muscles were feeling too sore for a morning encore. She settled for kissing me goodbye and then leaving me at 6am to head to the gym.

I slept in until 10am, thankful for the time of rest. Never mind the finals and the studying, between Gwen, Brandi, Paige, Dayna, Monique, and Tracy, I'd seemed to be fucking non-stop all week.

And the trend continued. Marian Liu was graduating as well, and she wanted one last quickie just before lunch. So I woke up at 10am to find my dick several inches into the throat of the 5'0" Chinese pixie. Once she realized I was awake, she mounted me, rode me until I gave her a good cream filling, and then pecked me happily before bouncing away without looking back. I never even saw her again for the rest of my life after she left Berkeley.

Dayna then told me at lunch that Angela Chan and Julie Carpenter would be passing on their encores, since they both had steady boyfriends. I wondered about Marian, since she also had a boyfriend, but Dayna said that had been Marian's decision.

Still, there was one more girl left from my Blindfold-Party Six, and Kerri Trainor stopped by that afternoon to finish out the group. The hot, emerald-eyed redhead pulled a fantastic orgasm out of me while I gave her three before we took a break to eat. The sex was just the appetizer.

We had pizza for dinner again. By that point, I was absolutely ravenous and loaded my plate with five slices before flopping heavily onto the couch and dropping my head back while I began to almost vertically cram big triangles of fat, grease, and cheese down my throat.

Ryan whistled from right beside me. "A bit hungry, are we?"

Bert chuckled from the next couch. "He should be. He's been getting more exercise this week than if he were training for a marathon."

I mumbled around a mouthful of pepperoni and sausage. "I am."

Robin rolled her eyes. "How many girls is that this week?"

I turned and grinned at her, swallowing before saying, "Why? You want to be next?"

Robin glared at me and looked away. "You're such a slut, Ben."

"Hey," Gwen put in. "Are you letting girls claim 'next'?"

"Nuh-uh." Kerri walked behind the couch with her own plate and a Diet Coke in her hand, waggling a finger at Gwen with her Diet Coke hand. "I'm not done with him yet."

But then the copper-haired babe paused and leaned over Gwen's shoulder, seductively adding, "On the other hand, if you're willing to play with me, I might be convinced to share."

Gwen turned to face Kerri and smiled thinly. "Pass." It wasn't a surprise; Gwen was straight hetero.

Kerri just stood up and smirked before turning back to her best friend. "What do you say, Julie? Come play with us?"

Julie dropped her elbow onto the dining table and planted her chin in her palm, brushing her long, dark hair behind one ear. "Don't tempt me."

"C'mon. Fair is fair." Kerri's eyes twinkled.

"I'd be willing to share," Paige piped up from her spot at the dining table, giggling cutely.

"PAIGE," I growled, turning around to give the petite redhead a stern look.

"Oh, poo." Paige tossed off her usual comment of frustration, but there was a smile on her face and a twinkle in her eye. We were getting back to normal, and I couldn't help but smile myself.

"Less talk," Kerri nodded to me. "More eating. The clock is ticking."

"We have all night." I furrowed my eyebrows.

"And I want to squeeze every second I can get." Kerri's green eyes twinkled, and I promptly returned to inhaling pizza. A half-hour later, Kerri dragged me back into my bedroom, got us naked, and promptly inhaled my cock.

As it turned out, Kerri got someone to play with us after all. The lusty babe had gotten me hard and was stroking my renewed shaft with both hands when a [click] by the door got both our attentions, and we looked up to see that Julie had followed us in.

The pretty brunette with the wide mouth blushed before locking her gaze onto my throbbing, erect shaft, held up by Kerri's pale white hand. The redhead looked at her best friend with a questioning expression, prompting Julie to sigh and say, "I can't help it. I've GOT to fuck him just once more while I've got the chance."

Kerri just smiled and waved her friend over, moving to undress Julie while the brunette simply knelt and inhaled my cock to the root, her wide lips circling the very base of my dick while shoving a good length of it right into her throat. And then the three of us fucked the night away.

It was wonderful. We screwed in every position and every combination two chicks and one dick could come up with, including one gymnastic position where Julie was hanging backwards off the edge of the bed, her legs wrapped around my waist while I fucked her pussy on top of the mattress, and with Kerri kneeling over Julie's head on the floor to have the brunette eat her out.

Alone, Kerri was a hellion in the sack. Together with Julie, the pair of them were mind-blowing. And I nearly passed out from pleasure overload when I fired my final wad of cum into Kerri's tight asshole while Julie was licking my balls. I came three times before we fell asleep, and once more around 2am.

After working through 5 out of the Blindfold-Six in the last 2 days, I should have been happy. But for some reason, just like the last time I nailed this group of Brandi's and Dayna's friends, it all felt a little ... soulless.

FRIDAY, MAY 23, 2003, FRESHMAN YEAR

"Mmm-WAH! See you next year, Big Ben!" Kerri licked her lips and giggled happily, rubbing her nose against mine before she jumped off the bed and turned to join Julie as the two girls headed out the door.

We'd found time for one last threesome in the morning, the two soon-to-be- Senior babes lying face-to-face on top of each other, kissing and caressing while I swapped back and forth from one pussy to the other, eventually pulling out and spraying down Julie's ass with all the cum I'd built up overnight. Kerri was quick to lick my cream off her best friend's buttcheeks, as eager as if it had been Jim Beam whiskey and chocolate sauce. And just like at our more "normal" parties, she moved up to share with her girlfriend in a tongue-filled kiss.

But now they were gone. And I was once again left alone with my thoughts.

Rubbing my eyes, I sat up in bed, only now realizing that the girls hadn't closed the door on their way out. And presently, Dawn stepped into the doorway, crossing her arms beneath her breasts and leaning against the door frame. "You look content."

I shrugged. "What can I say? Fucking makes me happy."

My best friend smirked at me and shook her head wryly. She looked like she was about to say something, but Brandi showed up and leaned against the opposite side of the doorjamb.

My sister smiled and raised her eyebrows. "You do realize you've run out of our friends from the party."

I grinned and then obviously ogled Dawn. "Well, not all of them."

Dawn blushed, then rolled her eyes and chuckled. "Maybe if you're really nice to me. But seriously, what are you going to do now? We've still got one more final left this afternoon."

I shrugged. "Doesn't matter." I then looked significantly at Brandi, gratitude in my eyes. "They kept me distracted long enough to make it to today. Today Adrienne's finally going to talk to me."

My sister tipped her head in acknowledgment of my unspoken thanks. But Dawn furrowed her eyebrows and turned to glare at my sister. "Wait, is THAT what this was all about? Keeping Ben occupied?"

Brandi shrugged. "I take care of my little brother. He was a mess after Adrienne left him and we both know what works on him." My sister arched an eyebrow at me. "Ejaculations are pretty head-clearing, aren't they?"

I nodded and smiled. "Woulda failed every single final without them." Then I sighed a little more forlornly. "Hell, I probably would have driven myself insane overthinking everything and hunted down Adrienne to plead with her to take me back."

Brandi grinned and waved her hand at me in a 'See?-Told-Ya-So' gesture. But Dawn didn't look quite so amused.

"You ... You still want to get back together with Adrienne?" Dawn asked, looking horrified.

I didn't understand her expression yet, so I just answered carefully, "Uh, yeah..." Dawn just kept gawking at me and I almost-nervously stammered, "She still hasn't even explained to me why she broke up with me. I guess a part of me is still hoping we can go back to the way things were."

"So ... all those girls," Dawn began, furrowing her eyebrows, glaring at Brandi. "YOU set those up?"

Brandi shrugged. "Well, me and Dayna."

Dawn blinked. "Ben didn't go out and seduce them on his own or anything?"

Brandi frowned. "What? No. Ben would never mess with our friends without going through us first, and the girls would never have fucked Ben without our permission. Oh, they certainly wanted to, especially after Dayna's party last December. But they never would have gone behind our backs."

Dawn turned to me with confusion evident on her face. "But I thought you were just taking out your aggression and anger at Adrienne? Like with Gwen!"

I pinched my lips and shrugged. "I'm still not sure what happened with Gwen. My mind just sorta snapped those times."

"But I thought you were just fucking around because you were free!" Dawn's mouth was gaping open. "Adrienne dumped you. Paige realized you didn't love her. So you were just going to go nuts, screwing everything in sight and enjoy your freedom, right?"

I frowned. For once, Dawn did NOT understand what was going through my mind. I shook my head and said, "The sex was a welcome distraction; but in the end, I'll never feel for those girls what I felt with Adrienne. I love her, Dawn. I still love her. And I'd trade all of Brandi's friends to get her back. I thought you knew that."

Dawn was standing up straight now, looking at me angrily. I furrowed my eyebrows and blinked rapidly, not understanding at all. And then without another word, Dawn turned and stomped away.

"Dawn?" I first called in confusion. "DAWN?" I didn't need our lifelong connection and understanding to figure out that my best friend was mad at me. And I was quickly out of bed.

"Whoa! Whoa!" Brandi held her hands up to stop me, and then pointed down at my crotch. Belatedly, I realized that I was still naked, having never re-dressed after Kerri and Julie had left me. I turned and scrambled for my dresser while my sister simply backed up and closed the door. "I'll find her," my sister promised.

Something had just gone terribly wrong.

Dawn was pretty easy to find; she hadn't gone far.

Wearing jeans and a hastily-grabbed long-sleeved shirt, without even bothering to put on underwear, I emerged from my bedroom and frantically looked around. Brandi whistled to me and pointed toward the backyard.

I nodded in thanks and hustled out the back door, feeling the adrenaline rush of panic when I hit the deck and saw nothing but empty grass and the fences bordering us from the neighbors.

Someone sighed behind me and to my left. "I'm over here," Dawn mumbled.

I whirled and saw Dawn sitting on the old couch we'd stashed back here, her knees pulled up to her chest with her heels on the edge of the seat and her arms wrapped around her legs. She looked up at me with a sickly expression and then hunched over, resting her chin on her knees. I quickly moved to sit beside her and put a hand on her shoulder. "Dawn. Talk to me."

She exhaled and blinked, pushing out a bead of moisture from the corner of her eye that tumbled down her cheek. She pursed her lips and stared straight ahead, not answering just yet.

I tried to wait her out. I could see the gears turning in Dawn's head and knew enough about her to know she just needed some time to process, the same way I did when I got into one of these moods. So I bit my lip and steeled myself to remain silent.

Still, it was really hard to just sit there and watch her. I rubbed her shoulder for a few seconds and then moved to embrace her, to wrap my arms around my best friend. I wanted to reassure her that everything would be alright with my very presence, the same way she had done for me so many times, including the night right after Adrienne walked away from me.

But Dawn would have none of it. The instant I started hugging her she brusquely pushed me away with her right arm. "Get away from me!" Her volume didn't rise, but there was no mistaking the hateful tone in her voice.

"What?" I was more confused than ever.

"Can't you tell? I'm still upset with you!" she spat.

"Upset? What? Why?" For the past few days, I never noticed any signs my best friend was upset with me. She'd been nothing but supportive and comforting in the aftermath of my breakup with Paige and my ... whatever ... with Adrienne. This weird mood of Dawn's had only started when Brandi told her how she and Dayna had been setting me up for mutual booty calls with their friends. But that didn't make any sense; Dawn had known full well what I was doing and she'd never before given any indications that my actions bothered her. "What's wrong?"

"What's wrong?" Dawn exhaled, looking even more upset that I didn't already know. "What's wrong?"

I recoiled away from her, afraid she was going to attack me. But she backed up and shook her head in disgust. "You're still fucking in love with her! That's what's fucking wrong!"

"Huh?"

Dawn canted her head back, staring at the roof above our heads as she groaned in annoyed frustration. "I'm such an idiot. I knew it. But I didn't realize. I'm such an idiot."

"Dawn. What are you talking about?"

"You! You fucking ASSHOLE!"

"Dawn!" I jerked my head back at the vehemence in her tone.

"Adrienne! You're still fucking in love with her! You still fucking want to get back together with her!"

I blinked. Well, duh... But saying that didn't seem like a good idea right now. Instead, I took a deep breath and nodded. "Of course."

"You don't get it, do you?"

I'm a guy. When do guys EVER get it when a girl gets like this? But I tried. "Does it bother you that I want to be together with Adrienne?"

"YES!!!" she blurted and then immediately clammed up. "I mean, 'no'," she tried to say before sighing and dropping her feet off the bench, stomping them onto the patio hardwood. She planted her hands on her knees and hunched over, hanging her head down between her shoulders. I reached up to rub her arm again, but she slapped my hand away.

"Dawn..." I pleaded, wanting to hold her and scared she would slap me away again. "Talk to me."

"You gave her a promise ring, Ben," she said so quietly I almost didn't hear her.

I blinked twice, not comprehending.

"Uh, yeah."

"You gave her a promise ring."

I shrugged.

She realized I wasn't following and sighed, hanging her head down again. "What does that mean to you?"

I blinked. "It's a promise. Like ... I dunno. An engagement ring is a promise to get married. A promise ring is a promise to ... to be committed, I guess."

"Or a promise to get engaged someday?" Dawn raised her eyebrows.

I pinched my lips. "Well, yeah. I guess so."

Dawn's eyes dipped and she got a look of such unimaginable disappointment on her face. "Fuck you, Ben."

"Wha-?"

"Fuck. You." Her voice was biting, full of hate and anger.

I winced, not understanding anything more than that Dawn hated my very guts.

"A promise ring means an engagement ring. An engagement ring means you're gonna get MARRIED. To HER. Not ME. Don't you get it? You weren't supposed to make some grand commitment to Adrienne!" Dawn practically yelled in my face. "You weren't supposed to get that serious! You're supposed to be MY Ben!"

"What?"

"MY Ben! Mine!" Dawn raged. "As in: NOT hers!"

"Dawn!" My sense of calm was already frazzled from her running away in the first place. Her shouting and her tone now made ME raise the volume.

"What about US?" she yelled again.

"What ABOUT us?" I yelled right back defensively. Sighing, I shook my head and furrowed my eyebrows. Then I thrust my hands at her. "There is no US! You're my best friend! And you're with Ryan!"

"I'm not gonna fucking marry Ryan!" Dawn yelled at me.

"So, what? If Adrienne dumps me, are you gonna break up with him now for me?" I snarled. "After all, you did say I could take you back when my relationship with Adrienne ended. Huh?"

"Fuck you!" [WHACK]

Pain blossomed in my left cheek and I rotated my head to the side with the impact. My eyes were wide open in shock that Dawn had actually slapped me, and I gingerly held my reddened skin.

"I am NOT your fucking fallback!" Dawn spat before she stood up and stomped back to the door.

I was still in shock at the slap and I just looked up, wild-eyed, at my best friend. She stopped at the door, her hand on the knob, and a shudder went through her entire body. Biting her lip, she turned her face to me, now strewn with tears that were pouring in rivers down her cheeks.

"I thought we were going to wait for each other, Ben," she sighed dejectedly. "I was going to be your Dawn, forever. And I thought you would be mine. I guess I was wrong."

She yanked open the door and went through.

"Forget it, Dayna. I'm not in the mood." I waved the hot blonde away and hunched over my backpack, putting in my textbook. I wasn't sure what good it would do me since this wasn't an open-book final, but I packed it anyways and hoisted the bag over my shoulder.

"That's kind of the point," Dayna raised her eyebrows before glancing back at Brandi. She crossed her arms beneath her Double-D's, lifting them partially out of her V-neck sweater. But even glorious breasts weren't going to fix my mood.

I shook my head. "It's not about distraction. And even if you did, I'm going to see Dawn in about ten minutes and I'm going to get all fucked up again."

"What the hell happened to you two out there?" Dayna sighed. "Must've been some fight."

"I don't even know what happened out there," I sighed. Then I stepped forward and pecked Dayna's cheek. "Thanks for the offer, though. You've been absolutely incredible this whole year."

"You too, stud," Dayna winked flirtatiously.

I moved up and hugged my sister. "See you later." And then I made the long trek up the hill to my last final.

As expected, Dawn was already there when I arrived.

As expected, my mood sunk even further when she wouldn't look at me.

As expected, my brain started filling up with ruminations and wonderings about what the hell was going on and would I ever fix things with my best friend and why the hell was she so mad at me?

So as expected, I totally BOMBED the test.

When I walked back into the house after completely destroying my grade in that afternoon's final, all I could think about was how Dawn had quickly gotten up from her seat and fled the auditorium before I could even talk to her. She hadn't looked back at me. She'd merely hustled away as if I were just another stranger in the crowd, instead of the best friend she'd grown up with since infancy.

Where was she right now? When would she be coming home? Why did she-

"Hi, Ben."

I came to a full and complete stop, my eyes going wide as I saw Adrienne stand up from the suitcase she was currently packing. Only then did I remember that this was FRIDAY. This was the day — and the time — she'd promised we'd talk about our relationship. And the weight of our potential discussion dropped onto my shoulders enough to make me straight collapse onto the daybed beside me.

You might not believe it, but I was so preoccupied with Dawn that I completely forgot about my other appointment. You know: the one I'd been anxiously awaiting all week ... And my mind raced as I struggled to switch gears from worrying about my relationship with Dawn to facing the potential end of my relationship with Adrienne.

"Ben, you okay?" Adrienne quickly came over, a concerned look on her face.

I just took a few deep breaths to calm myself before looking her in the eye and saying, "Sorry. I didn't know I'd react like this."

She pursed her lips and instinctively moved to touch me, but checked herself and brought her hand back. She took a deep breath of her own and then said, "I've missed you these past few days."

"I've missed you, too," I said quietly.

"Well, you've been keeping busy from what Dayna tells me." Adrienne smirked.

I sighed and thought about all the girls I'd been with. "I told you before," I began while staring her dead in the eyes. "I'd trade them all for you."

Adrienne blinked and turned away, unable to look at me in the face of my obvious love for her. She looked guilty, and right then I knew this wasn't going to go the way I might have wanted.

"I promised you we'd talk after Finals were over," Adrienne began. "So now we can talk."

I just nodded. Clearly, Adrienne had given this plenty of thought and she was sure to have a lot of things she wanted to say. I, on the other hand, was still caught with my metaphorical pants down and I would need the time to remember all the things I'd been thinking about all week, all the things I wanted to say to her. That was the plan: Let Adrienne talk. I'd get my bearings. And then we could rationally figure things out.

Adrienne said, "We need to break up."

I let out a kind of strangled combination of a squeak and a choke. The odd sound erupted from my throat while I gulped and folded inward, feeling like I'd shrunk a few inches all at once. It wasn't that I was totally unprepared for her declaration. After all, I'd been feeling somewhat "dumped" for days now, even if she hadn't come out and said it yet.

But to hear Adrienne actually declare she no longer wanted to be my girlfriend cut through my heart with such rending pain that I couldn't think of anything else but absolute panic. It was as if I'd been cruising along a powerful speedboat in the open ocean, seeing paradise in the distance not too far away, when suddenly my engines were cut out from under me. One moment, I was sure of my path and my future. The next, I was adrift without a lifeline, so close to happiness and yet now left with no idea how I would survive the next few moments.

"Ben, please." Adrienne reached out and held my hands, sitting beside me on the daybed. "You have to understand."

"But why?" I croaked.

"Because our relationship can't go any further. You want what I can't give you. We've gone as far as we can go."

"But ... that doesn't mean we have to stop and break up!" I whimpered. "Why can't we just go back to the way things were?"

"Because people don't go backwards. We've already gone forward, already tried the cross a line where I just can't follow you."

"What did I do?" I pleaded. "All I ever wanted was to love you."

Adrienne shook her head. "You wanted more. You wanted more of me than I could give you."

"How?"

She sighed and then inhaled deeply. "Remember expectations, Ben? That talk we had way in the beginning? I only had one thing I wanted from you. Just one thing."

I sighed. "'Adrienne keeps her independence'," I quoted.

Adrienne nodded.

"I let you have your independence," I insisted. "I never told you where to go or where to be. You were never my beck and call. And when you wanted to pursue this relationship with Grace, I gave you every freedom."

"You asked me to spend more time with you."

"Was that so wrong? I only told you what I wanted. I never demanded it of you."

"It felt like you were trying to tie me down." Adrienne bit her lip. "That ... that ring was a leash."

"I never wanted to tie you down, and I never meant for the ring to feel like a leash," I pleaded. "It was just jewelry, just a present to show you how special you are to me on our anniversary. I said it when I gave it to you: It wasn't an engagement ring. It was just a promise that I would always love you and that you would always be important to me."

"But it felt like an engagement," Adrienne moaned and turned her back to me, dropping my hands. And facing away, she said, "Ben, I knew you would want the wife and kids and all that jazz someday. I'm too young to settle down; you're too young. And it was so far off in the future that I thought I would have time to really decide for myself. But when that ring slipped onto my finger, I just KNEW I couldn't be your wife. I would have been happy to be your girlfriend for a few more years, and I will ALWAYS care about you. But ... I just can't imagine right now being married and pregnant."

I sighed. I should have known better. Adrienne always had a very defined boundary in her head of how committed she would let herself be. When I wanted a relationship, she wanted 'nottogether'. If I pushed her to be closer, she pushed me away. This was no different. And with a single ring, I'd finally pushed her too far.

"What if I take back the ring and take back the pressure. I just want to be with you, Adrienne, as your boyfriend," I said softly. "I'll take back the feelings and desires to be anything more.

She shook her head sadly. "Feelings don't work like that."

'Feelings don't work like that'. Why did that phrase sound familiar? "Why not?" I asked.

Adrienne smiled wanly at me. "Because those feelings are in your heart. You want to settle down with me. You want to dream about picket fences and children with me. But I'm never going to give them to you."

"Adrienne..."

She shook her head. "I can't lose you, Ben. That's why we have to break up. If we stay together, you're just going to get more and more attached. And it'll hurt even more when you realize I'm not the one you want to be with for the rest of your life. And then I'll lose you."

"Adrienne..."

"We've gone as far as we can go," she said softly, touching my cheek. "I'll love you forever and always, Ben. But we've come to the end of our road."

She kissed my right cheek, wiped the tear rolling down hers, then stood up and walked out the door.

Dawn had walked away from me. Adrienne walked away from me.

I wanted to DIE.

Without my girlfriend or my best friend, I went to the one person I had left. When I knocked on the door, Brandi took one look at me and then waved me inside. I went straight to her bed and crawled on top of it, curling onto my side in a fetal position.

Brandi came over and sat down beside me, stroking my head. "You okay?"

I closed my eyes. "I'll be okay."

"I'm guessing things didn't go very well with Adrienne."

I took a deep breath. "I knew she was going to break up with me. I just had to know why."

"Did she tell you?"

I nodded.

"Does it make sense?"

I sighed, and then nodded again. "Doesn't mean I have to like it, though."

Brandi sighed and ran her fingers through my hair. "You knew she didn't want to settle down and have kids. Especially not at eighteen. But you're young, and I know Adrienne still loves you. You know that, right?"

I sighed and nodded. "I know she does."

"So it's not completely over."

"It's over," I sighed. "She's not my girlfriend anymore. I even lost Paige."

"It's not like you'll have trouble finding another girlfriend," Brandi snorted.

"What's that supposed to mean?"

My big sister sighed. "Ben, ever since Megan, when have you ever had trouble finding a girlfriend? Look at you: you're tall, handsome, have a great body, and you're really intelligent. With every girl of yours I've talked to, they all rave about your attentiveness and sensitivity to their feelings. You're an incredible listener, especially for a guy. You're passionate and emotional and empathetic. And you don't do a lot of those little things that piss girls off. When I send you into the pantry to find something, you never come back and whine, 'I can't find it.' You always put the toilet seat down and you wipe up the water around the sink. You kill spiders and you change the light bulbs. You stopped the toilet from leaking and you fixed the damn heater when it conked out. One minute, you'll delicately fold Adrienne's underwear, but the next minute you'll bend her over and fuck her brains out. You're the sweetest and most introspective guy I know, and yet you can be so ... manly ... when we want you to be. Ben, you're the Brawny man and Mr. Clean at the same time. You're the most perfect boyfriend imaginable, and the fact is, if I wasn't your sister I'd be falling all over myself to be your girlfriend."

My eyes were closed and I whimpered. Despite Brandi's glowing words, all I could think about was the one girl I couldn't have anymore. "You say I won't have trouble finding another girlfriend, but all I want is Adrienne," I whimpered.

My sister sighed. "Can't do anything about that now, but look on the bright side; she loves you and she's still your sister," Brandi ruffled my hair. "Even if you're not meant to be a couple forever, she won't be gone from your life. You'll have plenty of chances this summer to at least talk about it with her and figure out how your relationship is going to continue."

I blinked a few times and thought about that. Even if Adrienne was breaking up with me, we wouldn't actually be separating this coming summer. In fact, this may have even been exactly why Adrienne was breaking up with me, and when. She knew that if she did it now, she could still be a part of my family and a part of my life. SHE didn't want to lose ME, which meant that I wouldn't be losing her.

And those thoughts gave me hope.

Brandi then lay herself down beside me, spooning herself against my back and resting her head on top of my shoulder. She squeezed me in a warm hug and I reached around to hold her arm. "I'm here for you, bro."

I took a long, deep breath, and let out a long sigh of relief. I felt better. And now that I felt a little better, I remembered everything else that was going on and patted Brandi's arm. "I'm okay. You should go. I know you wanted to go prep for tonight's party."

"The party can wait. I'm here for you."

"No, it's alright," I said quietly. "I just need somewhere to be alone. I wanted to let Adrienne finish packing." Once again, Dayna and Brandi were staying for their summer internships and wouldn't be moving out. But Dawn, Adrienne, and I were returning home. We'd leave most of our stuff in the Berkeley house, but we still needed to organize what we were bringing home and what we were boxing up for the three months we'd be gone. I'd finished most of my packing throughout the week, but Adrienne was just now getting started.

I patted Brandi's arm a final time, then she kissed my shoulder and rolled away. I didn't turn around, but I felt my sister get off the bed and walk out the door, closing it behind her.

And then I was left alone with my thoughts.

I loved Adrienne. I was sure of it. At least, my heart was sure. We'd been through so much together: from the temptress in High School to the broken girl who needed to trust me to my absolutely delightful girlfriend and sexual playmate.

Adrienne often asked me, "Am I the greatest girlfriend or what?' And truly, she was. No one could ask for a more beautiful partner. And while she definitely needed me to be her rock of safety and trust, she was never actually "needy". She would be patient and kind and in most cases, avoided the stereotypical "girl- drama" that plagued so many other guys. She was affectionate and loving and perpetually horny. She made sure I was never sexually unsatisfied and even brought me a multitude of girls into our bed without jealousy.

But could we really be anything more? Time and again, I'd started talk of settling down and taking our relationship to the next level. We'd already done everything possible sexually, even shared the most harrowing emotional turmoils; so our next levels were those of codependency and a shared life.

But time and again, Adrienne had expressed a hesitance to settle down. She was young, she was hot, and she greatly valued her independence. She wanted to do her own thing, and when she imagined herself at thirty, she imagined herself single and without kids. Heck, when she imagined herself at fifty, she was still single and without kids. This hadn't been some big secret. She'd made her intentions clear. But I'd blinded myself to the hope that I could someday change her.

I'd created expectations she couldn't fulfill.

I thought, then, of Paige; how she'd hoped I could change. I'd told her way in the beginning that I wasn't going to fall in love with her, that she shouldn't expect me to develop those kinds of feelings. Paige had let herself expect things beyond what I could give her, and she'd been left disappointed when those expectations didn't come true. I'd warned her, but the disappointment was there nonetheless.

Adrienne had warned me, but the disappointment was there just the same.

Adrienne once told me that relationships fail only two ways: One, someone loses interest in the relationship and wants to move on to someone else. Two, someone doesn't live up to the other's expectations.

You could argue that Adrienne was more interested in spending time with Grace than with me, but that first way wasn't the primary reason our relationship had failed. If nothing else, I didn't think Adrienne wanted to move on away from me.

No, the problem was that she couldn't live up to MY expectations, and she knew it. She'd asked me not to form those expectations in the first place; but I'd formed them anyways. I couldn't help it. Marriage and family were things I wanted for myself someday. It wasn't necessarily Adrienne's fault. Ultimately, we were just incompatible. We wanted different things in our futures.

So Adrienne was right. We'd gone as far as we could. We'd come to the end of our road. And trying to keep things patched up any longer, knowing we didn't have a future together, would only make things worse when the time came.

Now, we had to redefine our relationship as friends — and technically, as family. We could make it work. We wouldn't lose each other.

And so, I understood why we had to break up...

... Didn't mean I had to like it.

I just closed my eyes and felt fresh moisture running down my cheeks. And I mourned the end of our romance.

I had just about pulled myself together when a knock sounded at the door. Wiping my eyes, I got up and went to it, half-expecting to see Matt Kanemura looking for Brandi. But instead, Adrienne stood before me with a slightly nervous expression on her face. "Hi, Ben."

"Hey," I said hesitantly. Then I took a deep breath and collected myself, wiping the last tears from my red-rimmed eyes.

"You look terrible," she said apologetically.

I paused to look her over: Poised, upright, and still stunningly gorgeous, even just in jeans and a casual polo top. I returned my gaze to her beautiful face and replied, "You look great."

She blushed and glanced down. "Well, I've had a lot more time to get used to the idea."

"You could have told me on Tuesday." I pinched my lips together.

Adrienne exhaled. "I didn't want to hit you with that until your Finals were over."

I shrugged. "Might have actually been better than the unknown."

"If so, I'm sorry," Adrienne sighed. "Maybe I needed the time to get used to the idea."

A noise sounded off downstairs. Someone was moving furniture in preparation for tonight's party, and at the sound I pointed and gestured with my head. "Let's go to our room, okay?" It felt weird calling it "our" room when Adrienne hadn't slept there all week.

She nodded and turned to lead the way. We waved to Dayna, Brandi, Kevin, and Matt, who were all doing party prep. I looked at Brandi and said, "I'll just be a few minutes. Then I'll come out and help."

Dayna took one look at me and said, "Take your time. We'll be fine without you."

I nodded and followed Adrienne into our bedroom, closing the door behind me. Adrienne went straight to the bed and sat down, patting the spot next to her. After a moment's hesitation, I sat down, but kept a good foot of space between us. "So how is this gonna work?" I asked. "We still live together. Hell, technically you're like my sister. And I don't want things to be awkward between us for the entire summer."

Adrienne looked away from me and took a deep breath. She visibly steeled herself and then turned back to me with a fresh purpose in her eyes. "That's one of the other reasons I wanted to wait, Ben. I talked to my lawyers this morning and they've just about completed the execution of my parents' estate. The lawsuit filed against the cab company has been settled and I've got some assets — millions, actually. I'm eighteen now, almost nineteen, and I think it's best that I move out on my own."

I blinked rapidly and my eyes opened wide. "What?" I'd gotten my hopes up, again, on the idea that Adrienne and I wouldn't really be separating. She was family now.

"Ben, I loved being a part of your family. I especially loved the warmth of your parents and your sisters. But we both know I'm not really one of you."

"Of course you are," I insisted. "Yeah, so you don't look much like us. But you can't undo the past year. You've lived with us. You went to summer camp with us. We're family."

"Not really. And I don't belong with you anymore."

"Of course you do!" I thought back over all of Adrienne's drama last year. "You ... you NEED us!"

She pinched her lips and looked down while shrugging. "I lived on my own for most of my life. It's nothing new."

"And you were miserable on your own," I argued. "Remember all those Wednesday dinners? Breaking up with me, I get; but you need this family more than you need me."

"I have to move out," she insisted.

"Wait, wait, no." I shook my head. "This is ridiculous. A week ago you were still calling our parents 'Mom' and 'Dad'. Brooke, and especially the twins, look up to you as their big sister. You can't just abandon them."

Adrienne smiled wanly. "I'll still be around. It's still my hometown and all my old friends are there. And I couldn't stay away from your sisters if I tried. But I can at least give you your bedroom back and things will be less awkward between us if we're not living together anymore. If we're not dating anymore, I shouldn't intrude. It's time."

"Adrienne, no!" I protested. Breaking up was one thing, but she'd become such an integral part of my everyday existence that I couldn't imagine not having her around anymore. Even if she wasn't my girlfriend anymore, I'd assumed I wouldn't lose her as my sister. I couldn't be losing her.

Adrienne looked at me sadly. "This is the way it has to be."

"Salud!!!" I yelled and then downed the shot of tequila. Quickly, I then grabbed up a lime wedge, sucking on it to numb the horrible aftertaste. Dayna hooted beside me before sucking on her own wedge. Next to her, Bert was starting to look pretty green around the gills by now.

I was pretty drunk already. I'd likely consumed more alcohol at one party than ever before in my life. But I had to keep going.

I HAD to keep going.

Adrienne had left before the party got started. At the time, I'd let her go still harboring a sense of hope. After all, she'd return in the morning so we could drive home, and I'd have at least six hours alone with her and nothing to do but talk. Beyond that, she would HAVE to live with us for a few days until she worked out other arrangements. Plus, she'd still have to explain to our parents that she was going to move out, and I still had confidence that they could talk her out of it.

But the longer she was gone — and the more I drank — the more dark thoughts entered my head. More talking wouldn't change Adrienne's reasons for breaking up with me. And if she was still breaking up with me, then she was still moving out of my life. And that sense of hope began to fade away.

Making things worse was Dawn. She wasn't actively doing anything to make me miserable, she merely avoided me. For the entire duration of this party, she'd hung out with her friends and generally had a good time ... as long as she was a good twenty feet away from me. She didn't approach, and she sent me enough signals to know I would only make things worse if I tried to talk to her now.

On the same day, I'd lost my girlfriend and my best friend.

I needed another drink.

Drinking made me feel happy. So I grabbed the next shot off the table and yelled, "Santé!" Then I pounded that one, too.

Dayna was about three seconds behind me. "Santé!" she repeated. She pounded her shot, then grimaced and bit into a lime wedge.

Bert groaned, but dutifully slurped down his shot and grunted, "Santé."

Monique was across the room, but she heard us and yelled, "Santé!" in response as well. It WAS a French term. At least, I thought it was.

No matter. I was already gesturing for Matt to pour me another one. "C'mon. I got a dozen more ways of saying 'cheers'."

But Matt put his hand over my shot glass, covering the opening. I darted my eyes up to his — a little too fast because I momentarily got dizzy and stumbled. And then I complained, "C'mon, man!"

"How many is that, Ben? In total." Matt asked, searching my eyes.

"What? You think I can count in this state?" I grinned goofily, wobbling unsteadily on my own two feet.

"I think that's enough." Matt patted my shoulder while I turned from giddily happy to morosely upset in a heartbeat. I actually started growling at the guy as I reached for the bottle.

Matt just held it away and gave me a stern look.

"Oh, give him a break, Mattie," Dayna chortled quite drunkenly. "I wanna see how many more languages he can say 'cheers' in. What is that, four already?"

"Nuh-uh." A new body swooped in, Kevin Weiss wrapping his arm around Dayna and pulling her off to the side. "Slow down babe or you won't be any use to me later."

"Ffpt." Dayna blew a raspberry at her boy-toy. "I can fuck you under the table no matter how drunk I get."

"Dizzy-drunk, maybe. Unconscious-drunk: you don't do so well, babe." Kevin shook his head, pulling her toward the middle of the room where about ten people were dancing.

I just waved my empty shot glass rather pitifully in Matt's direction, but he was looking over my shoulder. Dawn was standing just behind me, looking sad and concerned at the same time. It was the first time all night she had approached me.

"Hey, Ben. You really need to slow down," my best friend said gently.

I literally took one look at Dawn's sweet face and broke down crying. With one look, I thought of all the mistakes I'd made in my life, and most importantly the ones that led to me and my soulmate no longer being together.

If I'd just done things differently, I would be with her. If I'd just done things differently, I would have always been with her. Wasn't that the way it was supposed to be?

"Ohmigod!" Dawn gasped as I toppled forward right at her. Fortunately for both her and me, Ryan had lightning-fast reflexes as he jumped in and caught me before I landed on anybody.

My vision was a blurry haze, whether from the room-spinning or moisture in my eyes I'm not sure. Probably both. In any case, I didn't need to see as I felt Ryan's shoulder dip beneath my armpit as he stood me up. And at Dawn's direction, the big guy started hopping me toward my bedroom.

"Is he okay?" Tracy McMillan was beside me, hooking beneath my other armpit. Damn the girl was strong.

"Drank WAY too much WAY too fast, I think," Dawn sighed.

"Ben? You okay?" Kerri Trainor was in front of me, her coppery hair standing out against the background.

And last but not least was the little-girl voice. "Ben? Are you alright?"

In front of Paige, I felt a driving need to appear strong and responsible. So looking blearily at her (well, the middle one of the three of her), I mustered up enough energy to say, "I'm fine, Red." And then wincing in even further mental anguish over how my relationship with Paige had ended, I simply surrendered and let Ryan and Tracy carry me into my bedroom.

Once on the bed, I felt a brief flutter of happiness surge through me as I felt and saw Dawn climb onto the bed with me. This was the Dawn I remembered: ever- loving, ever-faithful. No matter what else was going on in our lives, she was my very best friend. Just like before, after Adrienne had first walked away from me, I knew Dawn would pull my head into her lap and stroke my hair until the dark thoughts quieted down in my mind.

But then I felt the tender kiss of her lips against my forehead. And afterwards, nothing. Dawn had gotten off the bed. A few seconds later, the door closed.

I was alone.

I am a sexual creature.

Once I realized that I was well and truly alone, some part of my brain simply shut off. It was the part of my mind that dealt with love, emotion, and affection. That part of me simply couldn't handle it anymore. Paige was gone. Adrienne was gone. Dawn was gone.

I was alone.

And I am a sexual creature.

I'd been momentarily dizzied by seeing Dawn again after she'd avoided me all afternoon. The part of me that cared had shut down, and the dizziness had faded away with it. I still felt the clouding, sluggish effects of alcohol in my muscles, but at least I could see straight again.

I hadn't understood it the last time this had happened to me. I hadn't realized just how angry and cold I felt when I'd gone into my robot mode. But now I recognized it. Some of the people I loved the most had abandoned me. That upset me. That pissed me off. What had I done wrong? What had I done to deserve this? All I ever wanted was to be the best Ben I could be. I loved without restraint. And I followed my heart.

And got my heart broken in the process. I was angry. At who, I wasn't sure. But I was angry. And the flush of adrenaline coursing through my veins washed away most of the sluggishness I'd been feeling.

Like a robot, I got off the bed and mechanically strode over to the door. Opening it, I let the sounds of partying and thudding music fade into the background as I scanned the room for a good target. Any of them would do. So who would it be? Should I grab Monique, bury my face in her big tits, and drown my sorrows in the lush pleasure of her body? Or maybe I should drag Paige into my bedroom and reintroduce her tight asshole to my big, thick, throbbing dick. Heck, maybe I should just grab a random stranger; perhaps one of Brandi's and Dayna's other friends I had yet to have the pleasure of sampling. Ashley was very cute. And Erica had some serious bootay. Fuck, maybe I should even just grab Brandi and show her boyfriend how my sister REALLY loved to be fucked.

But then I saw HER. And it all just made sense.

The pretty blonde was dancing with some guy. Her long, long hair was a thick mass of curls and waves, interspersed with dark strands. Her dark eyeliner made her look alluringly sexy, accentuating the angles of her face. And her lips were pursed in such a way that I couldn't help but imagine them wrapped around my dick.

I gave her no warning. She wouldn't have wanted one. After all, she'd told me not to say a word. She'd told me just to TAKE her.

So I did.

"Eeep!" Gwen squeaked as I grabbed her arm and hustled back into my bedroom so fast she barely even had time to breathe. I slammed and locked the door before propelling the dirty-blonde babe over to my bed. With a simple push, she flopped onto her back with her legs up in the air, her thong panties on full display as the hem of her party dress flew up to her waist.

I wasted no time. With a sharp tug, the thong broke and ripped away from her crotch, leaving her neatly trimmed pussy naked in front of me. And my tongue was embedded in her channel before she even had time to squeak again.

Shouts and the sounds of a doorknob being twisted were accompanied by banging on the door. I casually ignored them as I reached up with both hands to spread Gwen's legs to the side while digging my tongue deeper into her snatch. A few seconds later, I moved higher and sucked her protruding clit into my mouth.

One ... two ... three ... Touchdown.

Every girl is different, but Gwen's buttons had always been a little more obvious than most to me. She was just a puppet in my hands. Maybe it was because her G-spot was easily accessible to both my fingers and cock, depending on which I had buried in her at the time. Maybe it was because the distance from her clit to her asshole was identically the distance of proper extension from my thumb to my middle finger, so that I could rub her clit with my thumb and pop my middle finger through her anus to JUST the right depth for her surprise and pleasure.

In any case: One, my thumb hit her clit. Two, my finger popped into her ass. And three, my left hand tickled just beneath the eighth rib on the right side of her torso. To most people, such a tickle wouldn't do a damn thing. To Gwen, the light sensation was exactly where and exactly what she needed to light up in a screaming orgasm.

"Oh, FUUUUCK!!!"

Touchdown.

Gwen was shrieking her climax not ten seconds after I'd brought her into the room. Her whole body jerked and she bucked her ass off the bed, pushing her crotch into my face. I let my neck relax against the pressure and then stood up, dropping my jeans to the floor and taking aim at her wet opening.

Three seconds later, she screamed, "OH GOD! FUCK ME!!!" By then, my dick was fully embedded into her cunt.

"FUCK ME!!!" she screamed again. The banging on the door behind me stopped. "FUCK ME!" she repeated.

So I did.

Pounding her poor body with machine-like precision, I pulled Gwen's legs around my waist and held them tight against my torso while I rhythmically lunged my way in and out of her body, my dick very nearly coming out of her with every backstroke. She felt the hammering force with every thrust, knocking the air from her lungs. But her hands scrabbled at my arms to hold me tighter and pull me into her body for the next one.

"Fuck me, Ben..." Gwen crooned. "Fuck the shit out of me!" And within four minutes I had her screaming with her second orgasm.

"Oh, FUUUUCKKK!!!"

I stopped then, to readjust the both of us. After pulling her dress over her head and stripping myself naked, I re-mounted the fully-aroused blonde and crushed her beneath my body. I gyrated my hips in a circular motion while gripping her hands tightly in mine while hooking her legs with my ankles. She squeaked and moaned quite satisfactorily before biting her teeth down on my shoulder and breaking into tears as a tremendous wave of pleasure rolled through her entire body, her third climax coming while I fucked her with a full-body humping motion.

After that, I clamped her legs together to tighten up her tunnel and rutted animalistically until I spent my load deep inside her body. Our initial lustful cravings thus satisfied, we collapsed together in a heap of naked flesh. And we panted to recover the oxygen we'd neglected while taking our pleasure from each other.

But we weren't done yet. Drunk on hard alcohol and physical ecstasy, Gwen then greedily turned me over and slurped my dick into her mouth. I played with her hoop earrings and caressed her face while watching those pouty lips wrap around my cock and move up and down the shaft with her sucking motions.

It didn't take long for me to re-harden. And then I was pulling her body on top of mine, crushing her lips with my own while we attacked each other's mouth. So with her hips tightly gripped in my hands, I guided her steaming pussy down onto my upright shaft. Once seated, I raised my hands to form new grips on her jiggly tits.

And we started up again.

"Oh, God. Not again," Gwen whimpered. That was all she had time to say before I clamped my left hand over mouth and nostrils, suffocating her briefly while I rammed my cock in and out of her cunt at a rapid pace while pushing the thumb of my right hand into her clenched asshole. The slutty dirty-blonde was bent face- down on all fours, her arms and legs beginning to wobble. And as her body consumed more oxygen without being able to breathe more in, I felt her weakening beneath me.

I was going to make her pass out again. And as she realized what I was about to do to her, she panicked and tried to jerk away from me. But with my thumb anchored in her ass, I gripped her buttcheek with my right hand and pressed her against my crotch to hold her in place while I used my heavier weight to pin her to the bed beneath me, still thrusting with my hips to rub the head of my cock against her G-spot.

"Nnnnghhh..." Gwen's neck went limp as she groaned in mixed terror and pleasure. Deprived of oxygen and overstimulated by my cock in her cunt and my finger up her butt, Gwen's body involuntarily exploded.

"MMPH!!!" Her whole body jerked violently to the left, collapsing that arm. And as she began tumbling downward, with my hand still covering her nose and mouth, I yanked her back and slammed my hips to press her entire body flat and flush against the mattress. And I held her there, unable to move or breathe while the orgasm literally sent her into a seizure.

After about fifteen seconds of constantly vibrating, Gwen's neck went slack and I pulled back from her, yanking my cock out as I rolled back on my heels. And like a puppet suddenly deprived of its manipulating hands, she became a limp, boneless pile of empty flesh. Her limbs were splayed out at random, with her legs spread to the sides. Copious amounts of honey squirted erratically out of her pussy to be mirrored by the drool dribbling out of her mouth.

But I wasn't done just yet.

My erection throbbed greedily as I reached into the drawer of my nightstand and then pulled out a familiar tube of KY jelly. I took the time to coat my member with plenty of lube before looming over Gwen's unconscious body and pushing two lubricated fingers into her anus. Slowly and deliberately, I prepared the way. And then I moved myself into position.

Gwen started to wake up as my thick mushroom head pressed against her sphincter. Still limp and unconscious in the aftermath of such a powerful orgasm, her body was at full-relaxation and accepted my cock rather easily. I had the head and the first two inches inside her chute before she stirred awake and suddenly clamped down with her anal muscles. "Oh, fuck!" she whimpered, feeling the intrusion. "What are you-?"

"Shhh..." I soothed.

"Ben..." Gwen groaned as she bunched up the sheets in her hands. "Ben, no. I've never..."

I came to a dead stop at the word 'no'. Even though I'd never personally sodomized the slutty blonde, I was surprised to find out she was an anal virgin. She certainly enjoyed my fingers there often enough. But despite my conscience preventing me from pushing further, my robotic mentality and sheer lust couldn't let me back out. Not today. Not tonight.

"You can take it," I encouraged.

"Ben, I don't think- Ahhh!" Her complaint turned to a hiss as I shifted my weight and moved another two inches into her colon. Gwen gripped the sheets tighter and exhaled, panting shallowly. "Oh FUCK you're so BIG!"

"You can take it..." I husked and pushed in another two inches, reaching my hands up to massage her neck and shoulder muscles at the same time.

"Fuckkkkk," Gwen put her forehead down on the mattress, her teeth clenched as she breathed shallowly. And then at last, I felt her anal muscles relaxing as she released the tension throughout her entire body. Even her fingers stretched out and went limp. "Oh gawd ... Fuck my ass, Ben," she said quietly.

I pushed the rest of my cock inside her, pushing my pelvic bone tight against her buttcheeks. She arched her spine when she felt me hit full penetration, lifting her head up briefly. But then she set her cheek back down on the mattress and surrendered to the sensations.

It didn't take that long.

I was too primed from fucking her and Gwen was too overwhelmed from the entire session. I can only imagine what state her mind was in after being fucked to so many mind-blowing orgasms and passing out from her most recent one. She lay beneath me, humping her ass back to meet my every thrust while reaching down with one hand to play with her own clit. I kept my hands on her shoulders, alternately using them to prop myself up and rubbing her muscles at the same time while I rhythmically pounded myself in and out of her heretofore unused backdoor.

"Fuck my assss..." Gwen whimpered, her voice muffled against the mattress. A wet spot was spreading across the sheets, both from her drool and a few tears rolling out of her eyes as she both winced against the pain and moaned from the pleasure. "Fuck my assss..."

I held on just long enough. Gwen's eyes were already pinched tightly closed when she suddenly grimaced as if in unimaginable pain. Her spine arched, her body tensed, and she stopped breathing altogether. Fifteen seconds passed before she suddenly dropped her face back down onto the bed and exhaled powerfully, a keening moan welling up from deep in her throat as she jerked violently and came. "NNNGH!"

"Nngh!" I grunted in response as my weight fell down against her buttcheeks, burying my cock to the root within her anal chute. I then let the floodgates open, pouring out my built-up load, hosing down her rectal walls with my thick, creamy spunk. Over and over I fired, my ab muscles tensing with every splattering shot. And her sphincter clenched and unclenched rhythmically, milking more and more out of my dick.

When we were both finally done, I rolled off her and flat onto my back, gasping for air. Like always, I left Gwen a puddle of orgasmic goo beside me where she'd turned onto her side, curled in a fetal position and comatose while sperm leaked in obvious white trails from both of her used and abused holes.

My mind was now a complete blank. I thought of absolutely nothing, such a blissful sensation after a full week's worth of agonizing self-reflection.

And for a brief moment, I found peace..

66 Brothers and Sisters l

MAY 2003, SUMMER BREAK

I stirred awake when a beam of sunlight, coming through the crack in my curtains, drifted directly across my face. Grimacing against the unwanted illumination, I simply rolled back into the shadows and slept for another few minutes.

Unfortunately, that first attempt by my body to wake stirred my consciousness enough to become aware of the extremely painful splitting headache that throbbed against my skull. And eventually, after those few minutes drifting between sleep and wakefulness, the pain won out and I sat up in bed. I held my temples with both hands, hunched over and wincing. And I desperately prayed that someone ... anyone ... would stop ringing that damn oversized bell.

Sometime later, the ringing in my head faded to a dull roar, and I was able to pry my crusted eyelids open. I turned sideways to kick my legs over the edge of the bed, resting my heels on the bedframe.

I'm not sure how long I stayed there, perched at the edge of my mattress, wishing I could somehow go back to sleep. My mouth was parched and I was desperate for a drink of water; but I was still too tired to muster up enough energy to go get it.

Eventually, I managed to stagger to my feet and tottered over to the door, wincing with every single step. I'd had some hangovers in my life; but never anything this bad.

The hallway was filled with WAY too much light. I actually had to stop and shield my eyes against the glow when I opened my door. But feeling my bladder screaming at me, I forced myself to squint and stagger forward, heading for the bathroom.

"It's alive!" Dayna laughed from the living room as I came into view. My eyes were still barely cracked open and I grimaced as I turned to look at her. Brandi sat up from her spot on the couch and turned to look at me as well. But I was already continuing on to the bathroom.

A few minutes later, feeling somewhat relieved after emptying my bladder and splashing some water on my face, I staggered back out en route to my bedroom. My older sister met me in the hallway.

"Here." Brandi handed me a tall glass of orange juice. Gratefully, I took it and downed the entire contents in one long pull.

Then, smacking my lips and gasping for air, I handed it back. "What time is it?" I asked groggily.

"Just after 11am," Brandi answered. "What time did Adrienne say she was coming back?"

I scowled, the act of searching through my brain physically painful. "Noon. Said we'd pack up and go then."

Brandi nodded. "You should eat something first. Go get dressed and I'll fix you a plate."

I winced and started to turn away, but the search through my memory also pieced together some of the things that had happened last night. I stopped and touched Brandi's arm before she left. "Uh, did you see Gwen?"

Brandi sighed and nodded. "She left a couple of hours ago. You were still dead to the world."

I sighed. "I should call her."

Brandi shook her head. "She doesn't want you to."

I paused and frowned. "Huh?"

Brandi sighed, looking away. "You shouldn't have done that last night, Ben. I know you were upset, but you shouldn't have just dragged her into your bedroom. Not right in front of Rick."

My eyes popped open. "Huh?" I'd grabbed Gwen in front of her boyfriend?

My sister arched her eyebrow. "You didn't know? She was dancing with Rick when you came up and just... took her. He was banging on the door for a while. The guy was pretty upset. Started interrogating the rest of us about whether we knew about you two and how long it'd been going on."

Ah, hell. I winced, feeling a wave of guilt sinking down around me. I'd slept with girls who had boyfriends before, dating back to Tara Abbott in High School and even just recently with Julie Carpenter. But I'd never done it right in front of the guy.

Brandi just shook her head disapprovingly of me. "Someday one of these indiscretions is gonna bite you in the ass, Ben."

I closed my eyes and nodded, holding the bridge of my nose. I knew firsthand how cheating could fuck up a relationship; and I wasn't exactly proud of being the "other man". All of the crimes had been committed while I was in a weird place mentally, and I'd never pressured a girl, but those reasons didn't make it right.

"So, Gwen said she had to talk to Rick," Brandi continued. "She was breaking up with him anyways, and she'd already told him she wanted to see other people. But last night complicated things. She said she'd call you after everything died down."

I nodded. And then I glanced sidelong at the other bedroom door connected to the hallway. "Have you seen Dawn?"

Brandi sighed and bit her lip nervously. A feeling of dread settled over me while my sister glanced away and remained silent for a few long seconds. But eventually she collected herself and answered, "She went out with Ryan this morning. Dayna and I are driving her back home for dinner and we're going to spend the weekend with the Evanses."

I stayed quiet and waited, knowing there was more. Brandi wouldn't have gotten nervous over just that.

My sister took a deep breath, blinking slowly and then fixing me with an apologetic expression. "I'm sorry, Ben. But we're supposed to call her after you're gone. Dawn said she doesn't want to see you before you leave."

Good God, could it get any worse? Adrienne, Paige, Gwen, and now Dawn ... My list of failures was snowballing.

I am alone.

"Holy shit, Ben. Are you okay?"

I looked up from my spot sitting on the daybed to see Adrienne standing in the doorway, silhouetted against the bright sunlight in the hallway. I could only imagine how I looked to her. My hair was an unkempt mess. Great big dark circles hung beneath each eye. And I was pretty sure my skin was a sickly, pallid shade. I was clad in shorts and a T-shirt, slumped against the wall, with my knees pulled up to either side of my chest. My forearms rested on each knee while my head hung down.

"Must've been some party last night," Adrienne whistled.

"Something like that," I groaned in reply. Then I took a deep breath and managed to lift my head. "Hangover."

"I figured." Adrienne nodded and looked concerned. "You okay to drive?"

I just nodded in response, then got off the bed and slipped my feet into my sandals.

Adrienne frowned and glanced around the empty state of the room. "Uh, did you already load my stuff into the car?"

I nodded again. After getting dressed, I'd eaten a little and then rather listlessly prepared for the drive home, loading both of our belongings into the trunk and backseat of the Mustang. I had very much enjoyed my first year at college and living in an off-campus house with my roommates; but right now all I wanted to do was go home — far, far away from here — and crawl into my own bed.

"Ben, I'm really sorry about everything," Adrienne began, furrowing her eyebrows as she saw how pathetic I looked. "I never meant for-"

I held a hand up to stop her. Then shaking my head slowly, I looked her in the eye and said, "It's okay. I understand."

"You do?"

I sighed and nodded. The sense of hope that I could somehow talk Adrienne into taking me back had faded away. Our romance was over and I knew it. So I tentatively walked straight over to my girlfriend of the past year. She tensed up just slightly at my approach, and then relaxed as I simply gave her a warm hug. "I'll always care about you, Adrienne. I'll always love you." Heck, I was still IN love with her. But I'd have to learn to let that part fade away.

She shivered in my grasp before answering, "I know. I love you too, Ben. Forever and always."

I pulled back and held her at arms length. The energy was fading away again and I felt like collapsing straight onto the floor. "Let's go," I patted her shoulder.

Together, we went outside and took a last look around the house. True, we were coming back to the same place in three months, but there was still a certain nostalgia at leaving a place that had been home for so long. We exchanged goodbye hugs with Dayna and Brandi, and then turned for the front door.

"Where's Dawn?" Adrienne asked as we descended the steps and turned the corner into the driveway.

I hung my head, sighing softly before saying, "It's complicated."

Adrienne gave me a funny look, but noticed the expression of infinite sadness that had crossed my face. And for a moment, it looked like she was going to move in and hug me again. But then Adrienne's eyes popped open and she looked over my shoulder.

I was just about to turn around myself to see what Adrienne was looking at when a sudden weight slammed into me from behind. I heard a choking sob as arms circled around my body, and a pair of firm breasts was pushed against my back.

"Dawn?" I instantly gasped as my hands came up to touch the arms wrapped around me. She didn't answer immediately, but I felt the soft touch of her lips as she kissed the back of my neck.

In that moment, a mountain load of tension slid off my shoulders as I sagged in blissful relief. She'd come back. She'd kissed my neck.

She still loved me.

"I'm sorry, Ben," Dawn said softly, right into my ear from behind.

I didn't answer. I didn't even turn around to look at her. I just bent my head and gently patted her hands.

She kissed my neck again and sighed. "I'm your Dawn. Forever."

I cracked a smile. And only then did I turn around to give her the warmest hug I could imagine. She pushed her chin against my shoulder and I dipped my cheek against hers, feeling the moisture of her tears. We twisted together for a good minute, hugging each other tighter and tighter until neither of us could breathe.

And then I turned and kissed her cheek, whispering, "And I'm your Ben."

Happiness is relative; it's all a matter of what came immediately before it. And right now, my life didn't feel quite as bad as it had just last night.

If you'd told me a few months ago that Adrienne would break up with me and plan to separate herself from my family, I would have thought I'd be completely distraught. If you'd told me a few weeks ago that Paige would also be freeing herself of me, I would have felt even worse. Plus the Gwen thing. Plus this splitting headache. All of it bad, bad, BAD.

Well, while I wasn't thrilled my situation, I had to admit that I was feeling rather ... accepting ... of it right now. And it was all because Dawn had come back to me just before we left.

If Dawn hadn't come back, I wouldn't recommend anyone getting in the car with me. I would have been liable to flip the damn thing on purpose.

No, Adrienne wasn't getting back together with me. She was still planning to separate herself from my family. But I was okay with that. I could see in her eyes that she still loved me, in her own way. And she would still be around. Heck, maybe I could talk her into still coming with us to summer camp, and then I'd have a full month of distraction to try and change her mind.

So I drove the Mustang at a cruise-controlled 80mph, passing the occasional Buick-driving walnut and getting passed quite frequently as well. I never knew a Tercel could hold that speed without overheating.

And Adrienne and I talked about the future.

"So where are you thinking of living?" I asked, one hand on the steering wheel and one eye on Adrienne.

The stunningly gorgeous blonde leaned onto the door's armrest and played with her hair. "I don't know yet. I talked to Candy on Thursday about us. I floated the idea of getting an apartment together for the summer, but I don't think it's going to happen. It's not that she can't afford it, but she actually likes living with her parents for a few months out of the year."

"No need to rush. You know Mom and Dad are never going to kick you out."

She nodded. "I know."

I raised my eyebrows at her. "And broken up or not, there's really no reason we can't live under one roof. We'll always be your family."

"Bennn," Adrienne sighed regretfully.

I put both hands on the wheel and turned forward. "I'm not going to say any more. I don't want to make you feel awkward about it. And ... Okay, just one last thing I'm going to say."

Adrienne smirked and looked at me. "What?"

"You're running away again."

"Am not."

"Sure you are. And if Lynne were here she'd tell you the same thing. You're only moving out because you're running away from me. Because you don't want to feel awkward around me."

"I'm moving out because I'm not really a part of your family," Adrienne insisted. "Because I don't want to intrude any longer."

"It's not intruding if we WANT you with us."

"Fine," Adrienne huffed, looking down. "Because I need to put some distance between us, okay?"

"At least you admit it. You're running away from me."

"It's not 'running away', Ben!" Adrienne barked indignantly. Then she exhaled and visibly shrank. "I just ... If I stay living with you, I'm going to want to get back together with you. I love you so much, and I can't make these feelings go away if you're too close to me. Do you understand?"

"Sure," I grinned. "So if you stay living with us, I'll get you back. Now I'm NEVER letting you leave."

"Bennn..."

I sighed. She was probably right. If we were really going to stay broken up, and breaking up seemed to be the right thing to do for both our futures, getting some space between us only made sense. "Can you blame me for not wanting to break up?"

"No. But you know this is what's best," Adrienne said solemnly. "You DO understand, don't you? I can't be what you want forever. We both have to move on."

"Can't we postpone the 'moving on' until later?"

"No. We've gone as far as we can go."

I frowned, feeling dejected and yet resigned to our fates. I stared straight ahead and sullenly asked, "So there's nothing in the world that can change your mind?"

Adrienne shook her head. "No. Absolutely nothing."

"Anybody home?" I pulled my key from the door, glancing around the foyer. I moved forward and Adrienne followed in after me, dropping her purse and duffel bag onto the floor.

"Oh, I want a bath," Adrienne groaned, grimacing groggily. She'd fallen asleep for the last two hours of the trip and was still trying to wake up.

"You'll have to wait until we unload the car," I informed her, a goofy grin on my face.

She noticed the grin. "What?"

"Well, if I was still your boyfriend, I'd probably tell my girlfriend to go ahead and take a bath, get relaxed, and then I'd give her one of my famous massages. I'd tell her I'd take care of all the luggage, because that's what a good boyfriend does." I pinched my lips and shrugged. "But I'm not your boyfriend anymore."

Adrienne rolled her eyes and slapped my arm. "Jerk." But there was a teasing smile on her lips. She turned and went back out the door, heading for the car.

I was about to follow her when a voice called out, "Ben! We're in here!"

It was Eden, if I had to guess, though I'd been gone long enough that I wasn't entirely sure it wasn't Emma. In any case, I headed through the house and into the family room, where I stopped in surprise.

Eden and Emma had grown up even more since the winter. Only 13-and-a-half, they'd seemingly grown another inch in height and even more in curves. The twins were well on their way to becoming young women, and they sat side-by- side on one of the sofas wearing the skimpiest of summer tank tops that exposed their bra straps, and the shortest of shorts that revealed their creamy legs.

But they weren't the reason I stopped in surprise. If nothing else, I was expecting the twins to look more grown up. I stopped because there was a man in the family room with them, a tall, blonde guy who looked like he was in his late twenties. And as he knelt on the carpeted floor in front of the couch, each of his hands was on a thigh of one of my baby sisters. "Who the hell are you?" I barked.

The guy looked eerily familiar somehow as he turned around and flashed me a charming smile. There was a twinkle in his hazel eyes as he looked at me, patting the twins' knees absentmindedly. "Relax, Ben. I'm just introducing myself to your sisters. Aren't they just the prettiest girls you've ever seen?"

I wasn't sure exactly why, but something seemed definitely... wrong ... about the way he was touching their legs. And I couldn't help but angrily bark, "Get your fucking hands OFF them. And you either tell me who the FUCK you are or I'm calling the cops."

"Bennn!" Emma whined. "Relaaaax. He's practically family!"

"What?"

"We know the rules," Eden said firmly. "When we're alone in the house, we're not to let in any strangers. But Adam's not a stranger; he's Adrienne's brother!"

Holy shit. My eyes flew open and I went rigidly still.

A few seconds second later, Adrienne shrieked beside me as she entered the room and saw who was there. "Holy SHIT!"

Two conversations proceeded simultaneously from that point onward.

In one of them, I rushed forward, ready to kick the shit out of Adam Dennis, Adrienne's seven-years older rapist brother. But he backed away, so I went straight for Eden and Emma, grabbing their hands and rather violently jerking them off the couch and pulling them away. "What are you girls thinking?" I hissed. "You do NOT let in a stranger!"

"But he's not a stranger," Eden protested.

"Had you ever MET him before? How do you know he's who he says he is? He could be ANYBODY!"

Emma blanched, but Eden insisted, "We're big girls, now! We can take care of ourselves!"

"CLEARLY, you CAN'T!!!" I thundered, perhaps gripping their wrists a little too tightly.

At the other end of the room, Adrienne was yelling even louder than me. "What the FUCK are you doing here, Adam? You get out, RIGHT NOW! You have NO RIGHT to be here!"

"I have every right, Punkin," the blonde guy sneered. "You thought you could just take all the money and I'd never find out? There're millions. I'm here for my share of the inheritance."

We overheard that part, and the twins chose to ignore everything but the confirmation of his identity. "See..." Emma waved toward Adam. "He IS Adrienne's brother." She then struggled to break free of my grasp.

But I held on and dropped to one knee, tugging both girls to bend over and bring our faces closer together. I yanked their wrists toward me as well and growled with obvious rage on my face. "That man is a BAD man. Do you understand me? You are NOT to talk to him anymore. Do. You. Understand. Me?"

Emma looked frightened. Eden just whimpered, "Ben, you're hurting us."

Startled, I let go of them. The girls backed up, rubbing their wrists. But they looked over my shoulder to where Adrienne was still before her brother, tears streaming in rivers down her cheeks with her hands clenched in front of her chest.

"Go away! Please? Just go away! You talk to whatever lawyers you want," Adrienne blubbered. "I don't care. Just go away!"

I instantly moved beside her, wrapping my arm around Adrienne's waist and staring down the slightly taller man. "Leave this house. You are not welcome, and if you don't leave right now I WILL call the police."

The blonde guy held his hands up defensively and backed away. "Okay, okay. I'm leaving. But this isn't over, Punkin. I ain't leavin' town until I get what's mine," he growled. And then with a sneer, he looked past us to Eden and Emma. "And I'll see you girls later, huh? Maybe next time Uncle Adam will show you all that... fun stuff we talked about." And then he laughed.

The laugh was short-lived as I stepped forward and clocked him right in the face. The big guy staggered from the punch and immediately went up to hold his nose, which wasn't quite broken but certainly looked rather pink. "That's fucking assault!" he yelled behind his hands.

"That's defending my home against an unwanted intruder," I snarled. "Now get the FUCK out!"

Adam wiped his nose and narrowed his eyes, looking at me with a world of hatred in his hazel irises. But he turned and quickly left, hustling out the front door and leaving it wide open in his wake.

I followed Adam out to the foyer at least to be certain he was gone. Then I turned around and looked back toward the family room. Adrienne and the twins had come to the hallway entrance as well, looking shaken but unharmed. Only then did I exhale slowly and begin to calm my racing heartbeat.

I blinked twice and sighed. "You know, I used to think that everyone had some good inside. Even guys like Drew Walker were just being hormonal, reckless boys. I'll always hate him for what he did to Brooke, but I can almost understand."

I put my head down and then looked out the open doorway. "But that man is just evil."

Adrienne turned and bent over, planting her hands on her knees as she stared the twins dead in the face. With tear tracks still running down her cheeks, she made sure she had their undivided attention before intoning, "You both stay the HELL away from him. Got it?"

The girls nodded 'yes', their eyes wide.

And then Adrienne collapsed.

With a reminder to the twins not to let ANYBODY in the door, I scooped Adrienne into my arms and carried her upstairs to my bedroom. And while straining my arm muscles to keep us balanced, I maneuvered myself onto the bed with my back against the headboard and Adrienne cuddled up beside me.

She was a sobbing mess against my chest while I held her in my arms. I wanted nothing more in the world than to soothe her in this moment as I rubbed her back and repeated over and again that I loved her and that I would always protect her, no matter what. I may not have been her boyfriend anymore, but I knew that she still needed me.

She gripped my arms so tightly that her nails were digging rather painfully into my skin. But after a few minutes, Adrienne managed to get her sobbing under control and relaxed her hands. She made no move to free herself of my embrace, simply laying her head against my chest as she let out a final, keening wail. "How did he find me? How did he FIND me?"

I didn't know how to answer her. Sure, Adrienne had lived just a few houses away for most of her life, and most of Adam's childhood; but that still didn't point to our family. Unless...

I sighed. "He said he was here about the inheritance, right? Well, if he's got any lawyers, they can track down records that Mom and Dad took you in after your father died. And that would give him our address."

"But it's not right! He shouldn't be allowed to come near me! Not after what he did to me!" Adrienne wailed.

I patted her back and buried my nose in her hair. "Adrienne, please." My mind raced to figure out what was going on. "Did your parents ever report what he did?" I didn't remember all the details she'd told me so long ago. I was pretty sure they hadn't.

She exhaled with a mournful tone. "No. Nothing official. They just shut down his college fund and told him never to come back."

"Never disowned him, legally?"

She shook her head. "Don't think so."

I sighed. "But your father left you everything in his will, right?"

Adrienne nodded. "Yes. But I'm guessing Adam can still challenge it, though."

"But they can't let that... monster ... take all that away from you!" I growled. "Maybe if you tell them what happened when you were younger? No judge would give him part of your family's estate knowing the circumstances around why he left."

"What will I tell them?" Adrienne whimpered. "At this point, it's just my word against his. There are no records that he raped me. My parents are both dead. I don't know if there's anything I can legally do if he denies it." She sniffled and buried her nose against my chest. "I don't care. If giving him half the estate makes him go away, then give him half. I just don't ever want to see him again!"

She started sobbing again. I squeezed Adrienne tighter and started rocking her gently. And then I was back to trying to calm her down.

The twins were still freaked out when the rest of our family came home. The parentals had been running errands and Brooke was visiting friends. Eden and Emma immediately told Mom and Dad what had happened upon their arrival, and of course our parents immediately came to find Adrienne and me.

We were still in my bedroom when they came bursting in without knocking. Mom immediately opened her arms to Adrienne as she slid onto the bed and Dad stood nearby looking righteously angry.

When Adrienne slid away from me and fell into Mom's hug, I rubbed my sore arms and stood up from the bed. Dad nodded to me and I went to him, standing off to the side.

He glanced back at Eden and Emma, who were cowering in the doorway. "The girls said Adrienne's brother was here. They said you and Adrienne told them that he was a bad man, but they don't know exactly why, and you had to hit him to get him to leave. Ben ... what's going on?"

I bit my lip nervously and glanced back at Adrienne. Up until now, no one but Brooke knew the history Adrienne had with her brother. All my parents ever knew was that he was estranged from the family, but not for what reason.

Adrienne overheard what my dad was asking and met my gaze. Taking a deep breath, she looked at me and nodded.

I winced and then glanced over at the twins. "Maybe the girls should leave."

"Ben!" Eden complained, immediately defensive. "We're old enough to know!"

Before I could say anything Adrienne spoke up, "Go ahead. They need to know why they've got to avoid Adam and people like him."

I grimaced and looked around for my desk chair. Half-moving to it and half-rolling it to me, I sat down heavily and collected myself. This was Adrienne's story, but she clearly was depending on me to tell it for her. I paused and looked around the room, meeting each of my family members in the eye. And then I told the story in much the same way Adrienne had told me two years ago.

"I first met Adrienne when we moved into the neighborhood. We were both ten. I was the new kid and looking for any potential friends my age. Plus, Adrienne was quite pretty even then." That drew the faintest of smiles from both Adrienne and Mom.

"But something happened that summer." I sighed. "Both of Adrienne's parents were workaholics, rarely home before like nine or something." I waffled on the exact hour, not quite remembering it. But I pushed on. "Adam, Adrienne's brother, was seventeen and going to be a Senior in High School. Being the big brother, he was in charge. And he was old enough that they didn't need a babysitter. So it was just the two of them alone in the house all summer."

Mom and Dad started to get an idea of where I was going with this, and looks of horror began to creep across their faces. I didn't delay. "Adam started raping Adrienne that summer," I said plainly. Then I waited while my other four family members all gasped in disbelief. Even Eden and Emma, while still very young, understood the concept of *.

I started breathing hard, old fury building inside me. My hands gripped the armrests on my desk chair so tightly that I felt the entire chair vibrate. I looked at Adrienne and she simply stared back at me with a blank expression. She'd already lived this nightmare enough times.

"Look, I'm not going to get into the details. The point was that he kept raping Adrienne throughout the year. She couldn't escape and as a 10-year-old, she didn't fully understand what was happening to her. And then the next summer he went away to college."

Mom and Dad started breathing a little easier, thinking it was over. But it wasn't. I took a deep breath and continued. "But Adrienne was pregnant. Only eleven, and she was pregnant."

As expected, Mom and Dad gasped again. Eden and Emma just looked nervous. I pushed on. "Adrienne's parents found out and eventually got the story. They talked down Adam and got him to confess. Then they cut him off financially from the family and told him never to come home. And Adrienne got an abortion."

Mom looked ready to collapse herself. Dad looked ready to run out and strangle Adam with his bare hands. I knew how he felt. And even so, I still wasn't done. "Adrienne's mom couldn't handle the whole thing. She became an alcoholic and shortly after, died in a drunken car accident. Her dad buried himself in his work and Adrienne has more or less been alone ever since."

I went quiet, lost in my thoughts. No one else in the room said anything, either. The twins were pale and frightened. And Mom just looked too shell-shocked to even move. She wasn't doing Adrienne much good anymore so I got out of the chair and returned to my ex-girlfriend, wrapping her up in my arms and rocking her once again.

Dad found his voice first. "Why is he here?"

I sighed and rubbed Adrienne's back. "Adrienne's father left the entire estate to her in his will. Plus, there was a substantial settlement from the cab company." I grimaced. "Adam's here for the money."

After getting reassurances from Mom and Dad that they would do everything they could to protect Adrienne, and promises from the twins never to see Adam again, my family broke up and went their separate ways. The twins holed themselves up in their bedroom, no doubt to discuss the whole thing. I stayed with Adrienne in my bedroom while she cried herself to sleep on my chest.

It was a somber house Brooke walked into an hour later. When confronted, she admitted that she'd known Adrienne's secret, and she quickly made her way up to my bedroom.

The mere sight of my sister brought back to mind all the drama around Adrienne first discovering that I was sleeping with Brooke. I couldn't blame her at the time; her brother had left her nothing but a legacy of fear and confusion. And now he was back, bringing all those painful memories with him.

But when Adrienne woke up and saw Brooke this time, it was as if she'd forgotten entirely that Adam had returned. After brushing the tears out of her eyes, she sat up and started grilling my little sister about everything she'd been up to the past semester.

I was a little surprised. "You want to gossip about what Brooke's been doing in High School?"

Adrienne furrowed her eyebrows at me. "Yes," she answered flatly, almost robotically.

I frowned. "You don't want to work out what we're going to do about this Adam situation?"

Adrienne shook her head and just as flatly replied, "No. I don't."

I looked at her in confusion and worry, wondering about Adrienne's mental state. But her voice perked up as she added, "Now why don't you leave us girls alone for a bit? I don't want Brooke to feel self-conscious about dishing all the good stuff in front of her overprotective big brother."

My jaw waggled up and down while I stared at her in astonishment. But I suppose I shouldn't have been surprised. After all, Adrienne's modus operandi for dealing with these traumas was to shut it out. When her dad died, she'd gone catatonic. When she'd first caught me sleeping with Brooke, she'd walled herself away from me. Avoidance was her thing.

Eventually, I figured out that she just didn't want to think about Adam for a little while and I got up off the bed. Brooke was thinking a little more clearly as she sat up and said, "Let's go to my room." It certainly made more sense.

But as Adrienne got up to leave, she stopped and came back to me, hugging me fiercely with her arms flung around my shoulders and her cheek pressed tight to mine. "Thank you, Ben. You're always here for me."

"And I will keep being here for you, if you'll let me," I said softly.

Her eyes were liquid as she searched almost nervously through mine. Then she pecked my cheek and turned to leave with Brooke.

My stomach gurgled. Dinner sounded like a really good idea right now.

There was no sign of Adam the next day, and no one volunteered his name, either. It's not that we pretended he didn't exist and that yesterday's incident had never happened; but we didn't try to think about it, either. The idea that there was an unresolved issue hovered in the background, unforgotten but unfocused on.

Besides, I had something new to freak out about.

It was a casual Sunday and I decided to take Adrienne for a walk. The silver lining in the whole Adam-incident was that any plans she had for moving out on her own were put on the back burner. Here, she was surrounded by people who cared about her. Here, she had security, and a group of defenders to help ward Adam away. For the foreseeable future, she would remain with our family and remain a significant part of my life. And this afternoon, with absolutely gorgeous Orange County weather in May, it seemed like a good time to get out of the house and get some fresh air.

We took a loop through the neighborhood out to one of the many parks in our hometown. I held Adrienne's hand the entire time, the way I used to when we were still together (or even "nottogether" for that matter). And for a few moments I let myself believe that we hadn't actually broken up.

But the one time I tried to kiss her, Adrienne turned her face away, mumbling, "We shouldn't, Ben. I still need to find a way to get over you."

"I still want to be here for you until this whole Adam-thing is taken care of."

Her hazel eyes flickered up to me and she gave me a serious look. "Then be here for me, but not as a boyfriend. Or do you really have to fuck me to be supportive?"

"No, of course not," I protested indignantly.

"Then be here for me, Ben, like a brother. You keep saying I'm a part of your family; I need you to mean it."

I nodded and hugged her platonically. It was easy, actually. I knew she wasn't in a lustful mood so I simply embraced her with all the intimacy of our prior relationship, but with none of the sexual pressure. Adrienne sensed it as well, and she happily sagged into my arms.

She felt better after our walk, and we were almost back home when I came to a dead stop on the sidewalk, jerking suddenly enough to throw Adrienne off- balance. My jaw dropped and my eyes went wide in disbelief.

The statuesque blonde re-set her feet and then looked at me curiously. "What?"

I didn't answer, and Adrienne simply followed my line of sight. And then she gasped in surprise, bringing her free hand up to cover her gaping mouth.

Keira McNeil had been kneeling in the little flower garden in front of her house. A red bandanna covered her dark hair and a full-length, green-patterned gardening apron covered her torso. But the apron couldn't hide the curvature of her body. The beautiful older woman sat up straight as Adrienne and I looked over at her; and then she tossed off one of her gardening gloves before laying a bare hand on her round, distended belly.

Keira was pregnant. Certifiably pregnant.

I stood shock-still on the sidewalk, not able to believe my eyes. Adrienne wasn't much better off.

Keira's green eyes glittered as her gaze met mine. Carefully, she stood up and arched her back, stretching against the rotund weight attached to the front of her torso. Then she smiled and said, "Hi, guys. I think I should explain."

"Would you like some iced tea?" Keira came out of the kitchen with a pitcher of the dark refreshment. Still slightly shell-shocked, Adrienne and I just nodded from our spots at the dining table.

"The baby is Sean's, before you start to freak out," Keira said plainly, focusing on pouring the drinks. "He went out to pick up lunch and will be back soon. I keep getting these cravings for spicy Mexican food."

I exhaled slowly at mention of Keira's ex-boyfriend (current boyfriend?). It was too late for me not to freak out, but I started to relax at Keira's pronouncement that the baby wasn't mine. "You got back together with Sean?"

She chuckled. "Sean is a wonderful man and we make a very good couple. But I guess he needed to see what he was missing to realize it. After spending almost a year without me, he came crawling back and begged me to give him another chance. He said he'd changed his mind; that he wanted to settle down and raise a family with me. And now he's making good on his word." Keira patted her belly lovingly.

"I'll say," Adrienne remarked, staring at the belly.

"We'll have a Spring wedding, after the baby is born," Keira continued. "I'll get you the invites as soon as we lock down a date."

"When's the baby due?" Adrienne asked, managing to look at Keira's face. My own gaze was still stuck on Keira's belly.

"Mid-November," Keira said before glancing away. I wasn't looking at her face but I caught the almost nervous twitch as she turned to the pitcher. "More iced tea?"

I looked down at my nearly-full glass. I'd barely taken two sips and shook my head as I did the math. Mid-November would place her last period in mid- February. Meaning she had have been knocked up well AFTER we'd had sex. So the baby really wasn't mine. "Why didn't you tell me?" I asked.

Keira looked out the window, her lips quivering. She took a big gulp and then exhaled slowly before saying, "I'm sorry. I was going to tell you and I know you would have wanted to hear the news sooner, but I..." She sighed. "I didn't want you overthinking things, Ben. I didn't want ME overthinking things. It was an intense thing I asked of you. I'll be forever grateful for your willingness, but this is what's best for me and Sean."

Keira then fixed me with a serious look. "Ben, I'm not ashamed of what I asked from you. But ... ah ... I'd rather that Sean didn't know ... ah ... about us..."

Suddenly all of Keira's awkward looks and hesitation to inform me made perfect sense. "Oh!" I blinked and sat up straighter in my chair. "Oh, right. Yeah. I completely understand." If I were Sean, no way would I be comfortable with the idea that my fiancée and the mother of my child had been looking to get knocked up by the teenager down the street only a month before. Keira had probably just pushed me out of her mind and tried to focus on building her new family.

Keira then rubbed her belly again, looking down at it with a serene smile before glancing back up at me, her green eyes sparkling. "Thanks for understanding."

I nodded.

"We had a good thing, Ben." Keira moved over and touched my shoulder. "But we both knew it would never last. I don't like to think that I'm old, but I'm definitely in a different place from you. You have your whole life ahead of you. I'm just happy I got to be a part of it."

I reached up and touched her hand on my shoulder. "A very important part; one that I'll never forget."

Keira smiled sweetly at me, and in that moment I realized she and I would never be together again. That was okay. In the end, she got what she'd wanted. And I'd already gotten more than enough from her.

Just then, the garage door started rolling up and a black BMW X5 turned up the driveway. Keira smiled. "There's Sean. I'll introduce you."

An hour later, I was still in a state of shock as I sat on my bed, staring at nothing. The past week had just been WAY too intense for my poor brain to handle. Exactly seven days ago I was on top of the world, celebrating my anniversary date with Adrienne. Now, everything was different. My world had turned upside- down.

I heard a light knock at my door, and still in my own little world, I didn't answer. No matter, a few seconds later, it began to swing open. Extra hallway illumination spilled into my bedroom.

"Hi, Ben." "Hi, Ben." The twins chirped as they came into view. For a moment, I thought there were two copies of Brooke standing before me. My baby sisters were certainly growing up.

Without another word, the girls closed my door and moved to either side of the bed. From both sides of me, they crawled on, Eden moving in front of me and Emma sliding up to cuddle next to me. In my addled mental state, I never considered why they were coming to me and simply opened my arm out to hug Emma while Eden straddled my lap.

But then Eden made her intentions quite clear as she brushed my hair back from my forehead and stared adoringly into my eyes. "Hi, big brother. We missed you." Then she held my face, tilted her head, and moved in to press her lips against mine.

I startled for just a moment, but Eden held my face firmly in her hands. And then the winter break's makeout sessions suddenly came back to me as Eden parted my lips with her tongue, taking charge of our kiss with an expert skill that belied her youthful age. My baby sister had been practicing.

For a few seconds, I thought of stopping her. After all, the twins were so very young and supposedly not ready for these sorts of things yet. But Eden's probing tongue and soft lips seemed to indicate that she was ready for these sorts of things; and after all, it wasn't like we hadn't done this before.

More to the point, Eden's kiss felt very, VERY good. And after all my heartaches over Adrienne, Paige, and Dawn, I could use some "good".

So I just let myself go.

Eden sensed my acquiescence and pressed on my shoulders while she attacked my lips with a new fervor. She was wearing a summer sundress and I shifted my hands beneath the skirt, cupping her perky, panty-clad buttcheeks. And my baby sister moaned into our liplock when I automatically began massaging her tender butt flesh.

Belatedly, I realized that Eden had moved her crotch directly over the bulge in my shorts, rubbing herself along my length. Her moans turned into breathy gasps and her kisses trailed off my lips, across my cheek, and over to my neck while she shifted her focus to the sensations coming from her loins. The sensations on my dick were so good that I didn't stop her, and indeed I helped grind her body against me by gripping her ass and guiding her rhythmic movements.

But before we got out of control, Emma whimpered, "It's MY turn."

Eden whimpered herself, but came to a stop a few seconds later. I opened my eyes and turned to look at the younger of the two twins, popping my eyelids even wider when I saw Emma pull her fingers out of her own crotch and rather obviously lick the female nectar glistening on them. And then my eyes got even bigger when Eden reached out, grabbed her sister's wrist, and re-directed the honey-coated digits into her own mouth, moaning in heat.

I make no excuses for what happened next. The girls pushed me, and I let them. I gave them an inch, and as Brooke would say, they took the whole baseball field. Well, out to third base at least.

It started with Eden getting off my lap and then re-positioning me to lie down across the bed, my head propped up on a pillow. Then Emma leaned over me, grabbing my face to take over kissing duties. I felt my heart racing as I realized I could taste the flavor of her pussy on her lips, the flavor of my 13-year-old baby sister. And my arms circled around her head to pull her closer, mashing our mouths together and letting our tongues do an erotic dance of incestuous, lustful pleasure.

Eden pushed things further by unzipping my shorts and reaching in to take hold of the throbbing piece of man meat she'd been rubbing herself against. I was aware that she held my naked cock in her bare hand and was stroking me rhythmically, but no warnings of conscience flashed into my brain to tell me to stop her. It just felt too good. And the way I was feeling, I just didn't care anymore. Eden probably could have impaled herself on me right then, shredding away her virginity, and I wouldn't have stopped her. But thankfully, she didn't.

She did, however, suck me into her mouth. I groaned into my kiss with Emma when I felt Eden's hot warmth surrounding my tender flesh. And I whimpered and let my head sag deeper into the pillow when Eden began pumping my shaft in her hands while delicately sucking on the mushroom head.

Emma noticed my distracted state and pulled her mouth off of mine. She panted for air and turned around to see what was causing my distraction, and she gasped as she realized her sister was once again giving me a blowjob. And then Emma gasped again in surprise when I suddenly grabbed her waist.

I was losing my mind. Eden still had a long ways to go in matching her older sisters in the art of fellatio; but just like Brandi and Brooke, she was proving to be quite the natural talent. Her hands instinctively knew just the right grip and just the right speed to maximize my pleasure. And her cute little whimpering moans, muffled by my dick in her mouth, were music to my ears. With all the action going on below my waist, I had to find something... anything ... to occupy myself up top. And Emma was the obvious choice.

My youngest sister squeaked as I grabbed her and tried to yank her back down onto me. I would have been happy just to keep kissing her, but she panicked in my grasp and kept trying to sit up. So rather than try to drag her face back down to mine, I settled for gripping her hips and physically hoisting her body onto my chest. I filled my hands with precocious teenage butt flesh and scooted her forward until her crotch was right in my face. And without further thought I shoved the gusset of her panties to the side and dove in.

I was pretty sure the twins were shaving themselves a la Brooke and Brandi, and it wasn't that they hadn't grown pubic hair yet. But either way, Emma's pussy was as bald as a baby's. And there was nothing in my way of thrusting my rigid tongue between her spread labia and into her pink center. My nose nudged up against her round, protruding clit. My fingers tightened against her firm asscheeks. And my little sister went absolutely NUTS.

"Ohmigod! Ben's eating me! Ben's eating me!" Emma squeaked.

There was a brief pause below my waist as Eden stopped what she was doing to look, and then the hot mouth was once again on my dick, sucking me even faster and harder than before. There was no conscious thought in the way Eden was going about her task. She wasn't trying to push any buttons or titillate my senses. She simply went for the power suck, trying to get me off as fast and as forcefully as possible. And there was no way I was going to last much longer.

Emma actually beat me to it. My baby sister squeaked and wriggled, clamping her thighs around my ears so tightly I could barely hear. My hands left her firm ass and reached straight up, slipping beneath her shirt and forcefully shoving her bra cups aside to palm her equally firm titties. And with my fingers tweaking her nipples and my tongue doing its magic on her pussy, my youngest sister stiffened and came.

"Nnnnghhh!!!" Emma bit down on her lip and groaned. Clearly, she'd orgasmed enough times in the house to know to muffle her scream. The walls were pretty soundproofed but subtlety was still the name of the game.

But there was nothing muffled about the copious amounts of honey flooding out of her pussy and onto my face. And there was nothing subtle about the way her pelvis thrashed and bucked, threatening to snap my neck.

And then I was joining her. My hands reflexively squeezed tighter onto Emma's tits as I felt the ejaculation bursting out of my cock. Eden had no warning and didn't know enough to recognize the signs before her mouth suddenly filled with more cum than she was expecting. She'd had me shoot off once in her mouth, but it was a long time ago.

"Aack!" Eden choked and pulled off my prick. Her hand continued pumping me while additional jets blasted off right in her face. And for the second time in her life, after only two blowjobs, she found herself covered in cum from cheeks to chin.

Emma recovered fast. She turned around, absentmindedly groping for my hands when they slipped off her perky breasts. And when she saw her twin sister with multiple cum splatters decorating her face, she quickly dismounted my chest. "Ooh!" Emma giggled. "We talked about this! I'm gonna lick it off you!"

Eden giggled almost identically, scraping some of the creamy goo from her own cheek and then popping it into her mouth. And with her finger still in her mouth, she nodded happily. "Uh-huh!"

Emma slid forward, first pausing to kiss her sister on the lips, tongue swabbing the insides of Eden's cheeks for traces of brotherly semen. And then just before moving to start licking up the outsides, Emma paused to look her twin in the eyes. "You HAVE to try Ben eating your pussy. He's SO good!"

Eden just nodded rapidly, giggling. "Looks like you got to go first at something."

Emma giggled in response and then turned back to face me. "Don't go anywhere." The young pixie grinned. "I get to give you a blowjob next!"

The girls made good on their plan to swap places. Eden got two good orgasms riding my face before I fired away into Emma's mouth. Emma did a much better job than Eden of swallowing, managing to take the first three shots of my reduced load before choking and having the rest splatter across her nose.

I then found the girls weren't that experienced at doing two things at the same time. We got into a triangle of oral sex, me eating Emma, Emma eating Eden, and Eden trying to give me another blowjob. The problem was that Emma couldn't concentrate on eating Eden while I was going down on her. And Eden couldn't concentrate on blowing me when Emma was able to properly focus. They were aware of their own limitations and didn't even sixty-nine very often, spending more of their playtime eating each other out separately. But they agreed it was something they'd have to practice more often.

The three of us were still naked when the door cracked open. We were all immediately in a panic but Brooke quickly slipped inside and closed the door behind her. She turned to survey the scene and let out a forlorn moan. "Aww ... you actually used him up. I thought it would be like winter when you two got him all hot and bothered and I got to finish him off."

The twins just giggled and grinned their shit-eating grins.

But I felt a fresh stirring of life at the sight of Brooke. Here was a 17-year-old young woman, in the flower of her youth and yet fully grown, with the 5'7" height, C-cup tits, and full hips to prove it. She'd come a long way since being a coltish, bratty little sister. And I had absolutely no mental hang-ups about bending her over and fucking the living shit out of her.

"Actually," I began. "The girls didn't quite finish me off." I pointed down to my growing erection. I'd only popped off twice and I was always good for at least three.

Brooke grinned and moved toward the bed, already working to strip off her clothes. "Get lost, girls."

"Aww..." Eden whined. "Can't we stay and watch?"

"NO!" Brooke and I both barked at the same time.

"Stupid older meanies," Eden grumbled as she picked herself off the bed and searched around for her clothes. Emma griped around as well, but the twins took their sweet time getting dressed.

By the time they finished, Brooke was already naked and panting while I leaned over her, feasting on her nice breasts while she moaned and tangled her fingers in my hair. And the twins didn't look like they had any intention of leaving. "Out, girls!" Brooke hissed. "Hurry! Hurry! I can't wait any longer!"

The twins had seemed ready to give in and leave at Brooke's urgings to hurry. But when she cried about not being able to wait any longer, patented Brooke-like evil grins spread across both their faces and they stopped at the foot of the bed, folding their arms across their chests. "Okaaayyy," Eden snarked. "If you can't wait..."

"OUT!" Brooke yelled, a little too loudly. Only then did the twins finally slip out the door and close it behind them. I wasn't worried about them hovering in the crack to peek. It was too likely someone would catch them in the hallway.

"FINALLY!" my not-so-little sister sighed, grabbing my hips and pulling me over her crotch while she spread her legs to the sides. "I missed you, big brother," Brooke moaned as my mushroom head notched at her center. And then she moaned again as I began my descent.

"Ohhh, Brooke..." I groaned as I finally felt a warm, loving pussy surrounding my hard column of flesh. No matter how many girls I slept with, there would always be something special about Brooke. "I missed you, too."

She giggled, just a slight pitch different from the twins. "But we have to hurry. Mom sent me up here to tell you dinner's just about ready."

It was 10pm, bedtime for the twins, when I returned to their room. They were not yet out of Junior High and Sunday nights were school nights. But that didn't mean they were asleep.

"Ooh! Can we play some more?" Eden perked up when I entered in, her perky nipples quite obvious through her thin T-shirt without a bra.

I held both hands up in a 'calm down' gesture and shook my head. I then moved to sit down on Eden's bed. Emma similarly sat up and looked over at me. I gave the girls my best "big brother" stern look, and thoughts of sex vanished from their heads. "I just need to know what you two have been up to since I left. You both have grown up quite a bit, and I know I'm not the only boy to notice."

The girls blushed, giggled, and looked at each other. As usual, Eden took the lead. "Boys have noticed." But she frowned and sighed. "But not that much, really. All the boys are paying attention to Gina Hooker. She's got really big boobs."

There was something in Eden's voice, and I ventured carefully, "All the boys? Or one boy in particular?"

Eden blushed and looked down, not answering. Emma ratted her out. "Justin Curtis. Eden's got a crush on Justin Curtis, but he's giving all his attention to Gina."

"Emma!" Eden whined.

"What?"

I held my hands up. "Hey, I'm not going to get upset if you've got crushes. Crush on any boys you want. I just want to make sure you're careful with them. Adrienne, Brooke, and I have all warned you about boys and their roaming hands."

"Ffpt," Eden groaned. "No boy would want to roam on us. Our boobies are so small." She cupped her own chest and pouted, and not in an enticing way.

"I like them just fine," I assured her.

"That's because you're our brother. You love everything about us."

I mused on that. "True. But really, guys like all boobs, in any size."

"But I still wish mine were bigger," Eden whined.

"Ours," Emma added.

"Relax and give it time. Look at Brooke; she eventually got big ones, bigger than Brandi." I waved vaguely in the direction of Brooke's bedroom. "Anyways, you're only thirteen."

"Thirteen and a HALF," Eden corrected.

"You'll grow into them." I looked at her encouragingly while feeling amused inside. Only thirteen (and a half), growing faster than their older sisters, and absolutely beautiful: and yet the twins were STILL insecure about their appearance. Teenagers...

Then I smirked to myself. Hell, I was still a teenager. So I revised my internal comment: Teenage girls...

"Anyways, stop distracting me," I huffed. "The reason I came in here was because you both have gotten a lot ... better ... at what we did." Indeed, both had semi-developed blowjob techniques and showed vast improvement at kissing since I last saw them. "So I have to know: Have you been practicing on anyone?"

The girls blushed and looked down.

"Girls..." I warned.

"No, we haven't." Emma looked almost embarrassed. "I started to, once, with Bruce Kang. We started kissing a bit. He's not very good. Not like you. But I was helping him get better and he got kinda excited, then I got kinda excited ... But I ... well ... I felt all weird. I was too nervous to be naked in front of a boy or to let him inside my shirt. Maybe even a little scared. Not like with you. It doesn't feel ... scary ... when we're with you."

"Me, too," Eden added. "Some kissing and some groping, but only outside our clothes."

I smiled warmly and nodded. But I arched my eyebrow and looked at the girls. "Then where did you two get so good?"

"We did good?" Emma asked excitedly.

I nodded.

The girls beamed and looked at each other again. "Actually, we've only been practicing on each other," Eden chirped. "Oh, and with Brooke. She's finally playing with us and teaching us. She said our kissing got a lot better, too. She even has this dildo — she says it reminds her of you — and we practiced our blowjobs on that. So we really did good?"

"You did 'very well'," I replied, emphasizing the proper grammar. Eden just rolled her eyes at me.

Emma perked up. "So does that mean we can keep doing it? I mean, I know the rules last time were only for kissing. And we, uh, did a LOT more than that. So can we keep going? I really loved sucking on your dick and the way you licked me down there was sooo different and so exciting and I just can't wait to-"

"Whoa, whoa," I held my hands up to slow her down. Like it or not, her enthusiasm was starting to get me hard again, but I couldn't let myself lose control. After all, Mom had laid down the rules that began and ended at first base, rules I'd already ignored once. So if the twins and I were going to continue exploring our way around second and third base, we were going to have to be careful about it. Playing around before dinner and before our parents came home would be the safest. And I didn't want to get caught with my dick in one of the girls' mouths at night.

Besides, Mom wouldn't have any problem catching me in Brooke's room this late at night. So I had another outlet.

"Tomorrow, after school but before Mom comes home, okay?" I gave the girls a sly grin. "And keep a lid on things. We don't want to get caught."

Life for the next week was pretty smooth, all things considered. I might have thought it a radical culture shock moving back home after a year at school, living under my parents' roof again and not having my normal group of friends around.

But really, it wasn't shocking so much as a welcome dose of home. The sedate life of a summer break was a welcome respite after all the craziness of Finals Week at Berkeley. I didn't have to go to class. All my meals were provided. And instead of friends, I had family, always a trade up in my book.

Especially when my family was so ... affectionate.

The twins, of course, were thrilled by my return. They'd seemingly stockpiled all their sexual energy from the past semester and seemed determined to take it out on me. Now that we'd crossed the line from just kissing to groping and oral sex, it seemed I couldn't go more than a few hours in the afternoon without one of them (or both) shoving my dick into her mouth or my tongue into her pussy.

And Brooke seemed even happier by my return than the twins. It turned out, she'd been pretty down the last few weeks because of social dramas. She told me Monday afternoon that she was no longer on speaking terms with Jennifer Vo, her best friend since the girls were eight.

"What happened?" I asked.

Brooke just shrugged and looked off into the distance. "It's simple: She wanted Kenta. But he's mine. She can't have him."

I winced and looked at her. "But she's your best friend. You're the one that invited Jennifer into your relationship."

Brooke shrugged listlessly and frowned. "Fucking him was one thing. And she was really good with her tongue, too. But I won't let the bitch take him from me." She sighed. "I dunno. I saw how Megan and Cassidy shared you and made it work. I thought we could do the same."

I sighed. "They were equals. And obviously, it didn't work out in the end." I pointed to myself, all alone.

"Whatever. We're not friends anymore. Shit happens. I'm hanging out with Erin and Kady more now, anyways. I'm over it." The bitter tone in Brooke's voice belied her claim of being "over it", but I didn't push the issue.

Instead, I let my hand drift across her shoulder. "You want me to relieve you of some tension?"

Brooke chuckled. "Did you get all horny with me and the twins at school all day?"

I moved my hand to her neck, rubbing gently. "Hey, I was just talking about giving you a back massage."

"Sure you were," Brooke said sarcastically. Then she sighed. "I would, but I need to get over to Kenta's place. My boyfriend needs that kind of attention from me so I make sure HIS attention is on me and not that bitch of a former best friend. Between me and Mizu, I'm sure Kenta will see the right way."

I shrugged and stopped rubbing. Then Brooke's hand went to cover mine, trapping it against her neck. "But I'll fit you into my schedule: come home, eat dinner, finish homework, fuck Ben's lights out," she said with a smile. "Don't you worry."

I didn't worry. Brooke spent her afternoons working on her relationship with her boyfriend. She spent her evenings playing with me. With Adrienne out of the sex picture, Brandi in Berkeley, and the twins too young, she had exclusive access to big brother sex. And she made the most of it that week.

Not that Adrienne was completely out of the picture. The specter of Adam's presence still hovered in the background, and she wasn't even thinking of moving out until after that whole issue was resolved. She moved into Brandi's/her old bedroom and neither of us mentioned to our parents that she'd considered leaving.

And even if we weren't having sex, I was being very good at being supportive. And some of Adrienne's and my old spark started coming back.

While the younger kids were at school, Adrienne and I spent our days talking, walking, and generally hanging out. I was making good on my promise to be supportive without sex, concentrating on being just a brother to her, which was ironic since she was now the ONLY sister I WASN'T doing something sexual with.

Things could have been awkward between us, but with Adam at the forefront of Adrienne's mind — and my desire to simply keep Adam OFF her mind at the forefront of MY mind — we were too distracted to be awkward. It helped that we were able to visit with friends, hanging out with Candy, Mizu, Heather, and Lynne a couple of times and meeting up with Megan, Cassidy, and Kaito another time.

It was Thursday, after meeting up at the beach with her old cheerleader friends, that I got the first hints that Adrienne and I might actually resume our previous relationship. As usual, it had just been me and five unbelievably hot women wearing bikinis for a few hours. As usual, I wound up flirting with all five of them, making suggestive comments with a comfortable familiarity only possible because I'd previously slept with them all.

And as usual, Adrienne and I gravitated together.

It was impossible not to. It had become habit. Even at the times when we were 'nottogether' and she had me hooking up with her friends, Adrienne had still spent a good chunk of her time sitting with me, talking with me, or otherwise being my most constant companion.

This Thursday was no different. When Adrienne needed a backrest, she nonchalantly grabbed my legs and propped them up for her leaning convenience. When she needed a reapplication of sunblock after we'd played around in the surf, she simply handed me the bottle and let me go to work. And when my hands started wandering, she merely flashed me a teasing grin and let me grope her a bit.

It was enough for Heather Wilkinson to comment, "Are you sure you two broke up? Cuz you look pretty cozy to me."

I just blinked in surprise and stopped my hands. At the time, Adrienne was sitting in the sand between my legs while I gave her one of my patented turn-her-body- into-jello backrubs. Adrienne herself had her head hanging down, moaning lightly in pleasure as my fingers worked their magic. And when I stopped, Adrienne simply stayed put, whimpering for me to keep going.

I stammered for a second, trying to think of something intelligent to say. But Adrienne finally picked her head up and replied, "Yes, we're broken up." Then she patted my hands to get me to resume massaging.

"I see," Heather mused. "So you wouldn't mind if I, say, asked him to make me feel as good as you look right now." The dark-haired, aqua-eyed beauty with big tits smiled seductively at me while leaning forward, making those big tits threaten to spill over the top of her bikini.

Candy, Mizuho, and Lynne visibly perked up and paid more attention to us, turning their heads while continuing to sun themselves.

Adrienne chuckled, her eyes closed and her head hanging as I continued rubbing her neck muscles. "Of course not. It's not like he hasn't done that — and more — to you before."

"Uh-huh..." A sly smirk crossed Heather's face. "And what if I just asked him to go out with me for dinner tonight? Alone. At someplace nice. In a nice cocktail dress. Hm, maybe we could go dancing."

My hands slowed down as I arched an eyebrow at Heather. She merely flashed me a cute smile, a twinkle in her aqua eyes.

"You HAVE a boyfriend now, Heather," Adrienne said darkly.

"So? It's not like we're serious. And I'd certainly drop his ass in a heartbeat if Ben's available now, almost as fast as I'd drop my panties. Come on, Adrienne. Ben's the greatest boyfriend any of us has ever met. You don't seriously think we're just going to hang back forever now that he's back on the market, do you?"

Now Adrienne's eyes flashed open, and she gave Heather an intense look. Loaning me out to fuck had never been a problem for Adrienne, especially with her friends. But then, none of them had ever seriously asked about dating me. And while I wasn't certain, I imagined that girls had similar rules about dating someone's ex.

"Back off, bitch," Adrienne said shortly. "Ben's not going anywhere but with me tonight." And then she closed her eyes and patted my hands to get me to resume again.

My hands went to work, but my eyes drifted over to Heather. The gorgeous, raven-haired beauty lowered her oversized Chanel sunglasses back over her eyes and smirked knowingly. Perhaps she had never been serious in her request to go out on a date with me. After all, despite our sexual chemistry, Heather and I never had romantic feelings for one another.

But Heather's little stunt DID make me realize one thing: Adrienne could be jealous; not about sex, but about me as someone else's boyfriend. And if she was jealous, then she still had feelings of ownership over me. And if she still had feelings of ownership over me, then maybe we weren't history just yet.

I still had hope.

True, Adrienne didn't sleep with me that night. After leaving the beach, we hung out and talked like always until the younger ones got home from school. Then the twins dragged me away for playtime while she chatted with Brooke. And at night we went to our individual bedrooms with nothing more than chaste hugs and pecks on the cheek. But that was fine. I knew she still loved me. And there was a lot of summer to go. I was just happy that after the stressful Finals week, the painful breakup, and the trauma of Adam's sudden reappearance, Adrienne and I were having a solid week of peace and contentment.

Still, after a week of smooth sailing, it was inevitable that the storms would come..

67 Brothers and Sisters ll

JUNE 2003, SUMMER BREAK

"Hello, Punkin," a deep, male voice sneered from behind us.

Adrienne turned and practically jumped into my arms. I quickly moved to interpose myself between Adam and Adrienne, holding up one hand in a clear "stop" gesture. "What the hell are you doing here?" I growled.

"It's a mall," Adam held his hands up innocently, looking around. "Clearly, I'm doing some window shopping."

There was a sickening grin on his face and the tall, blonde guy nodded past my left shoulder. The thing was: the children's carousel was behind my left shoulder, not any particular stores. And I got the decided impression that Adam was "shopping" for kids, not clothes. A cold shiver ran down my spine.

"You stay away from her," I barked angrily. Adrienne cowered behind me. "You have no right to be here."

"Like I said: It's a mall." Adam shrugged before giving me a hard look. "I have every right to be here."

I clenched my teeth and took a step back, nudging Adrienne with me. "You stay away from her," I said coldly. And then I half-turned, nudging Adrienne to keep walking away.

Adam just flashed me a lopsided grin as we left. "I'll be seeing you, Punkin!" he called out. "I promise!"

Adrienne didn't stop shaking until we got back home.

At this point, only one person could unsettle me more than Adam.

That person was my mom.

"You KNOW they're not protected, Ben."

A chill went down my spine and my shoulders tensed at the sound of Mom's voice. I'd already been on edge for most of dinner. Eden, always the bolder of the twins, had really been pushing the envelope tonight. We just HAD to have steamed baby carrots. And while the small, orange objects weren't big enough to be properly phallic, the young girl still got quite a kick out of miming oral sex on them whenever she caught me looking. It wasn't that she was turning me on; she was scaring me that we'd get caught.

I knew I should have just stopped looking. Without an audience, she would have no reason to play naughty with her food. But I just couldn't help myself. And Mom glaring at me from across the table didn't help, either.

After dinner, Dad went into the family room to watch TV while Adrienne and Brooke went into the kitchen to start the dishes. It was their turn.

Meanwhile, the twins had giggled flirtatiously with me before running off to their bedroom, no doubt to plan their next seduction of big brother. And I'd remained sitting at the dining table trying to calm myself. That's when Mom dropped her bomb of a statement about the twins being protected.

I propped my elbows on the table and dropped my head into my hands. Then I nodded slowly. This was it, we'd been caught.

Mom just waited for me to look up at her then she pointed across the living room. "Office. Now."

Ah, hell.

Obediently, I got up and moved into Dad's home office, a place Mom often dragged us kids into whenever we needed a stern talking to in private. I remembered being a 10-year-old when we just moved in, sitting on the couch looking up at the massive shelves of books and feeling quite intimidated. Now, nine years later and two feet taller, I was still pretty intimidated.

Mom closed the door with a heavy [thunk, shutting us in. Then she stood before me and folded her arms across her chest while her eyes narrowed. Then taking a deep breath, she said, "Tell me you're not having sex with the twins."

I took a deep breath of my own and looked her straight in the eye. "I'm not having sex with the twins."

She went through her Mom-Lie-Detector-3000 routine, and then paused to wait me out. I just held her gaze with what confidence I could muster and she finally sighed. "And you're not going to?"

"No," I answered firmly.

"How far have you gone?"

Now nervous, I bit my lip and glanced away before looking sheepishly up at her. "Oral."

"You on them? Them on you?"

"Both."

She exhaled slowly and dropped her arms before immediately raising one hand and rubbing her forehead with it. "I thought you weren't going to do anything more than kissing."

I winced. "The girls are kind of pushy. You knew things would progress."

Mom sighed, with more than a touch of exasperation in her voice. "Progress a little more slowly! Don't you kids have that baseball thing? I thought it would be second base next. Third base could wait for next winter ... or summer ... or college..."

That got a small smirk out of me. "Have you MET the twins?"

"That's why I was depending on you to keep them at bay a little longer." Mom glared at me.

I wilted a bit beneath her gaze. "I'm sorry," I mumbled. "I ... uh ... With this whole Adrienne thing..."

Mom sighed, rubbing her forehead again. "They're only thirteen, Ben."

"Thirteen and a HALF," I emphasized defensively. "And they're not that far ahead. Brooke was messing around with her boyfriend when she was fourteen."

"Brooke still waited to have sex until she was fifteen. Do you really think the twins are going to keep their panties on for another year and a half?"

I frowned. "They'll wait for me," I insisted. "They promised and I'll make them wait for me."

Mom came to a dead stop and leveled me with her gaze. "Will YOU wait for another year and a half? Look at them, Ben. They're almost as developed now as Brooke was at fifteen."

I winced, my body reacting faster than my brain. "I ... uh..." She was right. Even though the twins themselves thought they weren't developing fast enough, the girls WERE growing up fast.

Mom sighed. "You know, I'd be very tempted to use that dull butcher knife on you if I didn't think that would make the girls go straight to some stupid boy at school." She exhaled slowly while I subconsciously cradled my balls. "You're right about one thing, though: They will wait for YOU."

I felt just a little bit of my confidence coming back and managed a weak smile. But Mom looked at me sternly. "But they won't wait forever," she added.

I bit my lip and looked up at her. "What do you want me to do?"

Mom took a deep breath and moved to the door, leaning on the handle. "Don't hide anything from me. Or I WILL use the butcher knife."

I nodded quickly.

"And use your head, Ben, the BIG one. They may be ready physically, but they are NOT ready emotionally. Take care of your sisters. Always think of what's best for them. Understood?"

I nodded again, this time with more solemnity.

"And NO, I'm not putting them on the pill; I'm drawing the line there. The girls may look more grown up, but their bodies are developing faster than their minds. They're not ready." Then Mom opened the door and went out.

"Pleeeease? Oh, Ben! I'm so HOT. Please? I need you! I want to feel it! Maybe just put the head in?" Eden was practically shivering on the bed, despite being overheated and covered in sweat. Her lips were right in my ear as she clutched my head to her neck.

My own hands were on Eden's naked body. Mom had been right; the twins were just about as developed as Brooke had been at fifteen. They were sprouting like wildflowers, nearing 5'5" with coltish, but girly bodies. The breast I held in my right hand was a solid A-cup, its erect little nipple so hard against my palm. And as I slid my left hand down to cup her hip, just beginning to jut outwards in a womanly curve, I felt the urge to roll on top of her and brutally shove my way inside.

"Pleeeease? You know it won't even hurt me. Emma and I broke our cherries last year with one of Brooke's dildos. I'm big enough now, Ben! I can take you. I want you!"

The devil on my left shoulder whispered seductively. 'Go on. Do it. It would be so naughty. So wrong.'

The angel on my right shoulder pleaded. 'You promised! She's not ready. She's too young!'

'Clearly, she's ready. She wants this. What are you waiting for?' the devil insisted.

'Her hormones want; but her brain doesn't understand yet. And what's going to happen to her when you go back to school? Once you pop her, she won't be able to stop, ' the angel reminded.

'So she'll be sexually active. She can handle it, ' the devil argued.

'She might be able to. Might. But what boys around her will?' the angel shot back. 'Remember what Mom said. They may be ready physically, but they are NOT ready emotionally.'

Emma, on the other hand, couldn't hear the conversation between my angels. But my youngest sister was on the side of the devil as she pulled my throbbing cock out of her mouth and directed me over, aiming my prick between her sister's thighs.

My horny little twin baby sisters had been teasing me and titillating me for an hour now, not letting me cum and hoping I would lose control. Up until now, they'd simply enjoyed our usual sexual frolicking without directly trying to get me to take their virginities. But Eden had just today escalated things to pleading verbally with me in such a cute, erotic voice, and I could feel my control slipping further and further away.

I couldn't lose it.

I groaned in frustration and moved my hand off Eden's breast. Eden got to feel the penetration, but it was the penetration of my fingers as I dug into her and quickly found her G-spot. A week-and-a-half worth of exploring their bodies and searching out their buttons had given me all the user manual information I needed on them, and while my left hand found that sensitive nerve just above Eden's right hip, I fingerbanged my 13-year-old sister to a trembling, twitching orgasm where she grabbed my head and practically shattered an eardrum with her piercing scream.

"AAAAAAIIIIIII!!!"

Eden flopped around like a fish on the deck for a few moments, dragging me around with her before she finally sagged and went limp. No longer did she exhort me in such a sexy voice to deflower her, and I felt myself able to pull back from the brink of violating the promises I'd made to my mother and to myself.

But I still had to cum.

Freeing myself from Eden's grip, I rolled onto my back and seized my cock in my right hand. Still coated in her orgasmic juices, my fingers pressed down with perfect pressure as I rapidly jacked my hand up and down. It wasn't as mentally thrilling as having one of the twins do it for me, but I knew exactly what speed and with what force I needed right now as the climax built in my balls and radiated outwards, ready to explode.

Realizing I was about to pop, Emma greedily parked herself right over my crotch in anticipation of my load. I don't know if something genetic was passed through all my sisters to make them such sluts for my cum, but they certainly were. Perhaps I simply tasted better since we had shared DNA. Whatever the reason, the twins were just like Brandi in their desperate desire to swallow me down, and as I reached the point of no return, I suddenly released myself to grab Emma's head and force her down around my shaft.

"Mmph!" Emma mumbled as the thick head pushed between her lips. "Mmph!" she mumbled again when the first jet of semen splattered against her tongue. And then I pumped my spending down my skinny baby sister's throat, firing away over and again while she practiced her newfound swallowing skills.

When I was done, I finally rolled back to Eden, who was simply watching us with a beatific smile on her face. "That was very naughty," I told her, waggling a finger in her face. "You know we can't have sex yet. Not until Mom puts you on the pill."

The little cutie just grinned back at me. "And what if I can get her to put us on the pill early?"

I snorted dismissively. "Good luck with that."

She smiled grandly and looked at the ceiling. "A girl can dream." And then she opened her arms to me for a warm hug.

Annoyed or not, Eden was just WAY too adorable when she looked at me like that. I cracked a smile and dropped down into her embrace, letting my baby sister happily wrap herself around me.

"Then again," Eden mused. "If we're talking about dreams, then maybe I can get Justin Timberlake to pop my cherry instead."

"Hey!" I protested.

"You can have JT," Emma drawled. "I want Clark Kent from Smallville. Or that Dean from Gilmore Girls."

"Emma!"

"Or Aaron Carter," Eden giggled.

"Hey!" I whined.

"You and pop singers!" Emma teased her sister.

"Least they're real men and not characters on a show," Eden drawled.

"Hey!" I whined again.

"We're just kidding," Emma giggled and then pressed against my other side, sandwiching me between the two identical beauties. "We love you, Ben."

I sighed and said, "I love you too, my princesses." I patted Emma's back.

Eden then perked up. "Ooh, Em, you've got some cum on your lip."

Emma rolled her head back and reached a finger towards her mouth.

"No-no!" Eden interrupted her. "Lemme lick it off."

I am the luckiest shit in the world.

"So how goes the sexual education of the twins?" Adrienne asked off-hand while we walked into Lowes. Since I was home on vacation and had neither work nor school, my parents had seen fit to have me do all the fix-it stuff around the house they'd been putting off for the past year. For example, they wanted to redo the master bedroom with new light fixtures, crown molding, and paint. I didn't mind. I rather missed doing all my handyman-type things.

I glanced at Adrienne, looking for any signs of disapproval. After all, this was the girl who'd been sexually abused as a pre-teen, and by her older brother who was back in town, no less. But there was none. So I just shrugged and answered, "It continues. They're very eager students."

"I'll bet." Adrienne nodded. "I remember all the hormones shooting through me when I was their age. I was still half-afraid of sex, but I got SO horny. I think that was around the time I seduced my first girl."

I smiled at the momentary image of a precocious, stacked, 13-year-old Adrienne making out with one of her best friends. Then I arched an eyebrow at her and asked, "Speaking of which, when are you going to jump in on the instructing? I can only give the girls the male point of view. And I certainly can't teach them about girl-on-girl."

Adrienne shook her head and looked away. "I can't."

"Why not? Don't tell me it's because of their age."

"No. I'm okay with that."

"The monogamy thing with Grace?"

"Well, maybe. But then teaching the girls might not really count." Adrienne waggled her head in indecision.

"Then what?"

"I just can't get involved."

"You're already involved. You taught them how to masturbate last year."

"Not anymore. I'm not really their big sister. That's Brooke's or Brandi's role."

I came to a dead stop in Aisle 20 and glared at Adrienne. "Back to this again, huh? We've talked about this, Adrienne. Whether you like it or not, you've become a part of this family. The girls look to you as their big sister. And you've been shirking your duties, lately. They miss spending time with you."

"I'm not shirking anything. I'm not their sister, so there's no duty. It's that simple."

"They still miss you. You're their idol."

"Well they'll have to get used to it. I won't ever be totally gone, but they might as well get used to me not being around so often so they're ready when I move out."

I looked up and down the aisle to make sure we were still alone. This was the first time since Berkeley that Adrienne had explicitly talked about moving out. Then I stepped forward and held her arms. "Then don't move out."

Adrienne took a deep breath and looked at me sadly. "Ben, I'm only staying here until Adam's gone."

"And what if he never leaves?"

"Don't say that!" She shook herself from my grasp and moved a quarter-turn away from me, hugging herself as if suddenly cold.

"I'm sorry." I HATED to see Adrienne like this. She had turned from confident and collected into something so ... vulnerable. So beautiful and yet fragile. I hugged her for warmth and protection. "I just don't want to lose you."

"You're not losing me, Ben. This is all so that I don't lose YOU."

"If you don't want to lose me, then don't move out," I said petulantly.

"Doesn't work like that."

I shook my head. I'll never understand women, but sometimes I felt like I understood Adrienne even LESS than most. "So what prompted this?" I asked wearily, seizing on what little insight I did have. "You haven't talked about moving out for weeks. Something happened."

"I was never going to stay forever."

"Still, what prompted this? Did something happen in the lawsuit?" I inhaled sharply and looked alarmed. "Did Adam run into you again?"

"No, no. Nothing like that," Adrienne sighed, the air whistling between her clenched teeth. She hugged herself again, unconsciously thrusting her breasts up and distracting me. But her next words made damn sure I wasn't thinking about sex. "Adam got a judge to issue an injunction. The execution of my father's estate, the inheritance, everything is on hold while they hear his case. Adam's not leaving anytime soon."

I grimaced and moved in to touch her arm. "I'm sorry."

"Don't be. This was expected." Adrienne sighed. "It's almost enough to make me give in."

"You can't."

"That's what my lawyers tell me. One of them, this woman with three kids, I think she's even more pissed off than I am. I had to tell them the story of why Adam left the family and now she not only wants to shut down this case without Adam getting a penny, but she's digging into his records trying to find a way to get criminal charges against him."

"Good."

"Ben, it's pointless. There ARE no records of what he did to me. No police reports. No medical files. Nothing."

I shrugged. "Maybe they can at least get a restraining order? Keep him away from you?"

Adrienne sighed. "Maybe." She started rubbing her forehead. I smirked, noticing it was the exact same way Mom rubbed her forehead. The more time Adrienne spent with us, the more she picked up our family mannerisms. She was even arching her eyebrow from time to time.

"It's all just so exhausting," Adrienne exhaled. "I know I supposedly have nothing to do but relax for summer vacation; but I feel three times as stressed out now than I ever have for a stupid test!"

I patted her arm. "You shouldn't have to do this alone, Adrienne. Maybe you should let Mom and Dad talk about-"

"No!" she cut me off. "This is my thing, not theirs."

"You're their daughter."

"That's the point." Adrienne shook her head sadly. "As much as I would love to be, I'm really not."

Daughter or not, Mom and Dad still treated Adrienne as one of the family. Even though she had not yet informed them she planned to move out, she had begun to distance herself from the core family activities, something which our parents noticed and made extra efforts to draw her back in. They thought she was just feeling upset with Adam's return, and they went out of their way to shower her with extra affection and support.

One very important example was the family's annual trip to Morris Camp. We were scheduled to go a little later this year, from July 5 to August 2, but it was still fast approaching and the legal case with the Dennis Estate didn't look like it would be coming to an end anytime soon. Midway through June, Adrienne made her first big decision to step away from my family.

"I'm not coming to camp with you guys."

Conversation around the dinner table came to a dead stop. Dad sat up straight and arched his eyebrow. Brooke looked confused. And the twins were ashen.

Mom was a little more pragmatic. "This is because of the legal case, right?"

Adrienne nodded. "I can't leave until it's done."

"Really, dear. Do you think anything would be served by you staying in town?" Mom asked gently. "We'll have phone access at the camp so you can stay in touch with your lawyers. And I think it would be good for you to get away from this town for a little while. He can't come near you at camp."

Adrienne shook her head. "Maybe. I thought about that. But I just couldn't relax and enjoy myself knowing everything that was going on. I don't want to ruin your guys' vacation."

Mom glanced at Dad, something communicating in her eyes. She turned back to Adrienne. "You wouldn't be ruining it. Everyone has things going on in their lives. And honestly, I don't think any of the kids would be distracted from their activities anyways."

Eden and Emma just frowned, wondering what the heck was going on. It was telling that even here, at home, they weren't really aware of Adrienne's legal troubles. Heck, they were too busy finishing their school year, being 13-year-olds, and trying to crawl into my pants. Even Brooke seemed only peripherally aware of the legal wranglings, since Adrienne never wanted to discuss them with her, either.

Adrienne sighed. "More than that, I couldn't help but worry about not being here in case something does happen. If they call a hearing, I HAVE to be there. I have to deal with it. And I have to see it resolved one way or another."

"We could always drive back," I put in quickly. "I'd be happy to bring you back down here, and we could let the rest of the family stay up north."

"No," Dad entered the fray, his voice carrying much more weight and silencing everyone. "We're not going."

"What?" I barked in surprise, with similar exclamations following from the twins.

"If it comes to it, we're not going to camp this year." Dad sighed heavily and reached across the table to Mom, where they joined hands and squeezed each other firmly. Clearly, this was something they'd already discussed. "This is a family; we're not splitting up. The problems of one are the problems of all, and we'll stand by you, Adrienne, until this is resolved."

"Dad!" Adrienne gasped in surprise. I found it ironic that she still naturally called him 'Dad' despite her insistence on separating herself from us. "But you've been going for years."

"And the camp will still be there next year," he replied patiently, giving Adrienne the calm, measured look only an experienced adult could pull off. "It's not like this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity being missed out. We've been to camp before."

My younger sisters were conspicuously quiet. They obviously looked forward to this trip each and every year; but it was a testament to how fond they'd become of Adrienne that they weren't immediately protesting Dad's decision. I, myself, had already decided I wasn't going anywhere without her.

"You can't just cancel it," Adrienne protested.

Dad shrugged. "I'm still hoping we won't have to. From what the lawyers are telling us about the case, there's still a good chance Adam's suit will be thrown out in the next few weeks. And we won't have to cancel."

"But-"

Dad waved her off. "Besides, we still have the vacation time set aside. I'm sure there are lots of things we can all do together as a family right here."

At first, Adrienne seemed to shrink in her chair. She'd worked up the nerve to make her bold statement about not coming with us at camp, only to have the whole thing snowball into none of us going to camp. I reached my hand out and dropped it on her knee, squeezing and looking at her reassuringly.

She blinked several times before glancing over at me, seeing the look of love, warmth, and support on my face. I made absolutely clear that I would stay with her no matter what. And as she turned to scan the faces of the others in my family, she was met with similar expressions. And at that, a smile crossed Adrienne's face.

"Thank you," she said softly. Despite all her insistence that she wasn't a part of our family, it still had to feel really, really good to know that we were all behind her in this time of need.

I reached out with my arm, wrapping it around her shoulder as I pulled her to me in a hug, pecking her cheek with a soft kiss. "We all love you."

She sighed. "I know."

It was after midnight and time for me to go to sleep. But before getting into bed, out of curiosity I went to the window of my bedroom. The curtains were cracked just enough for me to see out across the street, and sure enough, there was the silver Ford Taurus parked on the curb, as usual in front of the Malicks' house. I'd seen the car start showing up for a couple of weeks now. It wasn't there every day; but when it was, it was only at night. Initially, I'd thought that it was a neighbor's new car or more likely a rental. After all, I didn't think there were ANY generic American sedans on this street. It was Orange County, after all. Everyone around here drove a Japanese or European import, with the odd Lincoln or Cadillac thrown in. But never a Taurus. And I never saw one of the neighbors, including the Malicks, getting into or out of it.

Shaking my head and wondering what it meant, I finally dropped into bed and went to sleep.

The last week of June turned out to be the most dramatically intense week of my life. I'd lived through my cheating problems in High School. I'd dealt with Dawn's *. And I'd gone through my Adrienne drama at the same time as the Drew Walker incident with Brooke. This turned out to be far scarier.

But before the fit hit the shan, I had one day of fun: Adrienne's birthday.

June 21 fell on a Saturday this time, and the family spent the entire day together celebrating. We went to Boomers and played mini-golf. We ordered pizza and threw her a birthday party, despite Adrienne insisting that she was nineteen and too old for birthday parties.

But after Adrienne had blown out the candles and made her wish, the older teens packed up and made ready to leave for Adrienne's more "adult" party.

Mizuho had driven a big Lexus LX470 that sat seven, and she loaded in Adrienne, myself, Candy, Heather, and Lynne for the drive out to her dad's place in Newport. And with enough begging, Brooke managed to wrangle permission from our parents to occupy the seventh seat. She was 17 now, and thrilled to be coming along with the "big" kids.

I was pretty excited as well. I was sitting in an SUV with six beautiful babes, all of whom I'd had sex with. And if last year's birthday party was any indication, I'd soon be reacquainting Mr. Happy with their nubile bodies.

Only two things might have stood in the way, but both of them had been resolved. The first was Adrienne's commitment to monogamy with Grace. All this time, she'd kept her word by not having sexual contact with anyone else, managing to keep her libido in check and helped in that her usual temptations like Candy, Heather, and Brooke respected her commitment. But Adrienne had been keeping Grace informed about everything going on in her life, especially the Adam- situation. And after all the stress, it had been Grace's idea to let Adrienne blow off some steam for one night, as long as Adrienne promised it would just be the one night.

Second could have been Brooke. But after some short discussions, we realized she wouldn't be a deterrent to the sexual activities. After all, every one of the girls had been made aware of my less-than-appropriate relationship with my little sister, with Candy, Heather, and Lynne having been brought into the secret during the resolution of Adrienne's and my "nottogetherness", and all seemed accepting of it. We were all friends and they knew me well enough to have an open mind.

Mizuho, of course, had actually participated in an incestuous foursome with us, although that wasn't public knowledge. Only Adrienne and Mizuho had ever actually seen the little nymphomaniac in action, but from the tension in the air, the others wouldn't have to wait long.

Soon enough, the seven of us were streaming through the huge crystal-clear front doors and into the massive Newport Coast mansion. We wound up in the Solarium, staring in awe at the breathtaking view of the Pacific Ocean far below. With the walls of windows and even the ceiling of transparent glass, I finally got to the see the brilliance of sunset from our perch atop the elevated bluff.

It's strange now, looking back at that night. We were so carefree, so happy. For a few hours, Adrienne forgot about her life, forgot about Adam, and even forgot about her place in my family. She had absolutely no idea that this night nearly became her very LAST birthday. I had absolutely no idea that I very nearly never saw another one of mine.

It was better that we didn't know. Not knowing let us just cut loose for an evening, enjoying all of the pleasures we could find that night. And even if our lives had ended the following week, at least we would have died having experienced one final out of control party.

Chatting while enjoying the sunset view was accompanied by lots of drinking. Lots of drinking led to Candy's suggestion to play strip poker. And strip poker inevitably led to sex.

I won't bother you with the details of the poker game. Suffice to say, everyone ended up getting naked, which was even more of a thrill once the sun went down and we felt gloriously exposed in this massive room made of glass. Mizuho assured us no one on Earth could possibly see us due to the angles. But we always had to wonder if there was anyone floating above the Earth in a helicopter with a powerful zoom lens or anything like that.

Also, as with any stripping game, people didn't get naked at the same rate. Those who wound up without any more clothing to give up had to perform tasks to remain in the game. Lynne, as always, felt a little awkward at first. But with judicious use of tequila, she quickly found her courage and got herself into the mood to re-practice her developing Sapphic skills.

Brooke, on the other hand, was absolutely fearless in diving into her tasks, whether on the giving or receiving ends. She looked around and saw five gorgeous babes, three of whom were brand new to her. My little sister stared at them as if she was a predator lioness and they were the juiciest steaks imaginable. In fact, it was actually Candy, Heather, and Lynne who were initially nervous about her. But they quickly found she was an adept kisser and even better with her tongue in ... other ... places.

Later on, I'm not sure which sent the room into a tizzy more: a gaming outcome which required Brooke to go down on me, or an outcome which required me to go down on Adrienne. Either way, I won. Listening to the girls oohing and ahhing when Brooke slurped my dick into her mouth only heightened my pleasure and nearly made me cum. I know Candy actually did cum, suffering a self-inflicted orgasm while watching my little sister's head bobbing up and down my rod. I always thought that girl had a long-buried crush on her own older brother.

And while it would turn out to be my only sexual contact with Adrienne, that night, I was very happy to find that her pussy tasted just as sweet as I remembered. I also swore to myself I would never again wash my hands after I'd gotten to grope her massive tits. And she practically made me blow my load when she gave me a nuclear kiss in thanks for the orgasm I gave her.

Not unexpectedly, Heather was the first to declare, "Fuck the game" as she literally vaulted across the coffee table and shoved her tongue down my throat. At first, Lynne protested that this was Adrienne's party. But beside me, Brooke simply took my cock in hand and aimed it while Heather straddled my lap and promptly impaled her juicing pussy onto my cock. I soon filled my palms with the perky asscheeks of the raven-haired, aqua-eyed beauty, guiding her up and down thrusts while she wrapped her arms around my head and pulled my nose into her big, bouncing bosom. And my little sister was right beside me, turning Heather's head so that the two of them could passionately lock lips just inches away from my face.

Candy and Mizuho then moved to take care of Adrienne, Candy turning to Lynne and curling her finger. "Put your mouth where, uh, your mouth is," Candy stumbled momentarily over the idiom. "We let you off the hook last year because Adrienne was feeling sore. Now we're not gonna let you up to breathe until you make the birthday girl cum."

Emboldened by alcohol and her own lust for the stunningly gorgeous blonde, Lynne simply moved to kneel on the floor between Adrienne's spread legs. And then all I could see was Lynne's soft brown locks, held up by a hair clip, as her head wriggled in Adrienne's crotch. Candy ducked down to slurp one of the birthday girl's pink nipples into her mouth. And Mizuho took the top, exchanging tongue-filled kisses with the birthday girl that smacked wetly in the open air.

The orgy devolved from there.

Heather shrieked her way to two orgasms while riding me before flopping off onto the floor and panting for oxygen. That led Brooke to follow the raven-haired beauty down, molding herself chest-to-chest on top of her, while the two of them made out and ground their pussies together.

I saw the opportunity and knelt between the girls' outstretched legs, re-fucking first back into Heather before pulling out, aiming higher, and burying myself in my little sister's snatch.

Brooke screamed a climax into Heather's mouth and I was getting close myself when Candy suddenly showed up next to me. Her blue eyes were aflame as she watched me fucking my sister, and she leaned in, stating breathily, "I have a fantasy I HAVE to make come true."

A minute later, I was seated on the couch with Candy humping up and down my cock in a reverse-cowgirl position, my lips against the back of her shoulders and my hands reaching around to grip her big tits. Meanwhile, Brooke was completing Candy's fantasy, kneeling between her spread thighs and licking her clit. The beautiful, blue-eyed brunette was in seventh heaven, getting double- teamed by a brother-sister combination, sending her into pleasure orbit while she screamed her pretty little head off.

Candy screamed even louder when she felt my spunk erupting into her pussy.

After that, Candy and I just rested for a few minutes, enjoying the view of what the other girls were doing to Adrienne while Brooke slurped my spending out of Candy's crotch. For Candy, it was a period of rest. She'd had so many orgasms she appeared ready to go to sleep. For me, it was my first time watching Adrienne have sex since she was having sex with me back on our anniversary. And I couldn't take my eyes off her.

She was glorious. Those massive F-cup tits (G-cup!) were firm and didn't sag much despite her lying flat on her back. It helped that Brooke had moved over and was currently fondling them and raising them up so that she could nibble on the erect, pink nipples. Adrienne's tummy was still tight and flat. And her legs were so long, creamy, and smooth as they extended over Heather's shoulders while the raven-haired babe ate her out with enthusiasm. Only Adrienne's face was fully obscured, since petite Lynne was currently sitting on it, getting eaten out in return. Overall, I'd forgotten just how unbelievably gorgeous and sexy she could be when aroused, and I couldn't help but feel a pang in my gut watching her.

It didn't seem fair that we could still love each other, still be attracted to each other, and NOT be able to have sex. Hell, there went Brooke, moving into a sixty- nine with Adrienne while Mizuho returned with a strap-on and started fucking Heather from behind. My own sister could still have sex with Adrienne; and it seemed like I was the only one in the world who couldn't.

But I tamped down on my dark thoughts. Sex wasn't a requirement for me to love Adrienne, and we were at a point in our relationship where she needed this separation so she could make a clean break from dating me. Only the poker rules had brought us together for that one momentary act.

Hmm, maybe I should come up with more contrived situations, huh?

But I didn't have one at the moment, so I was resigned to watching Adrienne get fucked by the other girls around me. Believe me, it was stimulation enough. Mizuho had brought more toys than just the strap-on, and Brooke was currently working a pink vibrator in and out of Adrienne's pussy while they continued sixty- nining.

Plus, here came Lynne.

"Hiii, Ben," the pretty brunette said shyly. The lust in her eyes was unmistakable. Plus, Lynne was still toward the hetero side of that Kinsey scale, and I was the only male present. It only made sense that she'd come to me at earliest opportunity.

"Hi, Lynne," I answered warmly, reaching my hand out to wrap around her waist and pull her onto the couch beside me. Candy just giggled, kissed my cheek, and then moved off me to go back and shower more pleasure on the birthday girl.

"I missed you," she said softly, reaching down to wrap her small hand around my throbbing shaft. Her dark eyes focused on my dick for a moment before she flicked her gaze back up to my face. "You think we'd have found more ways to meet up during the school year."

I shrugged. Stanford was pretty close by, but life had certainly been busy. "I missed you, too. I'm sorry."

"I'm sorry, too. And you're sorry. So now that we're done with that, how about we forget about it and get to the fucking?" Lynne giggled.

My dickhead twitched agreeably. My bigger head nodded as well. Then I grabbed the petite girl, flipping us over to plant her butt at the edge of my seat while I nudged my new erection into her folds. She squealed when I flipped us and then moaned when she felt the pressure at her gates, her tight labia stretching only reluctantly to fit around my thick member.

"Will you cum in me, Ben?" Lynne asked huskily. "Will you spill your hot essence inside me?"

I grinned. "I think I can manage that."

The aforementioned last week of June was the most dramatically intense week of my life for more than just scary moments. It was intense in both incredible high points and terrifying lows.

Sunday started off with the twins becoming absolutely livid with our mother.

"It's not fair!" Emma protested at the top of her lungs.

"You're being unreasonable!" Eden yelled just as loud. They were in the kitchen with Mom while I was in the family room trying to watch TV. And every time they screamed my splitting headache was made worse. Ordinarily, I was very good about controlling my alcohol intake so as not to get hangovers this bad. But apparently (A) my sense of control wasn't what it used to be before the breakup with Adrienne and (B) I hadn't had any alcohol since Berkeley, which meant my system was a bit out of practice.

Plus, I was pretty dehydrated. After all, with six girls and one me, I'd been drained rather completely dry last night. I had managed a fifth ejaculation: Mizuho riding my dick while Heather sat on my face as the two of them pawed at each other's tits and french kissed. That final orgasm meant I'd "spilled my hot essence" inside every girl present but Adrienne, but there wasn't much left to spill. Brooke certainly didn't get much slurping my jizz out of Mizu's box.

The point is: I wasn't feeling very well. I certainly had neither the energy nor desire for sex at this very moment, which was ironic given the topic the twins were currently arguing over with Mom.

"I am NOT putting you two on the pill early and that's FINAL," Mom insisted. It was a good thing Dad was out of the house at the moment, golfing with some of his business partners. I was certain Dad knew I was messing around with his daughters, but it wasn't a subject we ever talked openly about like I did with Mom.

"But Ben absolutely REFUSES to have sex with us until we're protected!"

"That's the point."

"But we're ready! You're not seeing reason!" Emma insisted.

"You're not ready until you prove to me you're ready," Mom said as calmly as she could, which meant her volume was still short of yelling (barely) and all her annoyance was in her tone. "And throwing a tantrum is NOT going to prove your readiness to me."

"This is SO unfair! I wish I'd never been born!" Eden yelled. Good lord, was I this annoying when I was their age? I guess this was the definition of being thirteen (and a half): Physically, the twins looked fifteen. Seductively, they could seem seventeen. But when they didn't get their way, suddenly they were NINE.

The twins never convinced Mom to get them on the pill. But like I said, at least for now, it wouldn't have mattered.

I think I'm going upstairs to take a nap.

So no, Sunday wasn't the end of the world, although the twins might have disagreed with me.

Monday wasn't the end of the world, either. Actually, Monday started off as a GREAT day.

"Ohmigod!" Adrienne came rushing into my bedroom, waving me towards her frantically even though she was coming to sit on my bed. I sat up in curiosity, taking note of the cell phone welded to her ear and the tinny sounds flittering out from the speaker. Her hazel eyes were bright and she had the biggest smile on her face. "Ohmigod!"

Adrienne looked right at me and beamed a smile. Then she looked down and nodded her head, her mind clearly going through the phone. "I understand. I understand. This isn't over, but it's a very good step. Uh-huh ... Uh-huh ... Okay. Yeah ... This is something you can tell them? Great! Okay! Thank you SO much. Uh-huh. Buh-bye!"

Adrienne hung up and then dropped the phone onto the mattress, throwing her arms into the air. "The judge dismissed the case! And Adam's GONE!"

My own face lit up in a smile as I thrust my arms out and Adrienne gleefully threw herself at me, letting me wrap her up in a warm hug. I still had the vivid memory of her naked body, thrashing in the throes of orgasm while three hot girls titillated her to ecstasy, but I shoved aside those thoughts and concentrated on being happy for her. "What happened?"

"Ohmigod! So much!" Adrienne could barely contain herself. She had so much to say and only one mouth to say it with. "That lawyer I told you was going into Adam's records? She did some digging and found out he's wanted in Alabama, New Mexico, and possibly other states on multiple counts of lewd acts with a minor and sexual assault on minors, using different names."

"What?" I stared at her, goggle-eyed.

"Adam's GONE! They sent some cops to arrest him and extradite him to Alabama, but he took off! The judge dismissed his lawsuit, so that's all done. And now he's on the run. He's GONE!"

"Holy shit!" I exclaimed. "So it's all over?" I asked while hugging her tightly, holding her while she wriggled in my embrace and crushed those glorious tits into my chest.

"It's over!" Adrienne crowed, panting out of breath. She sat back and brushed a lock of hair behind her ear. "I think it's really over!"

I smiled, Adrienne squealed, and she dove back in for another hug. I wrapped her up tightly and she hugged me back so hard that we lost our balance, rolling over and onto our sides on the bed while Adrienne threw her head back and giggled in delight.

Hearing the happy tone in her voice and the musicality of her giggle, I suddenly felt playful and my hands slid lower to tickle her sides. Adrienne cracked up and started wriggling against me, laughing uncontrollably while also getting her own hands to my sides to tickle me back.

"Wha-ha! Hee-hee!" she giggled while we fought back and forth, escalating the tickle fight. Heads thrashed, bodies rolled, and hands were everywhere as we simultaneously tried to get to each other's sensitive spots and twist out of the way of the other's attempts.

But then Adrienne stopped trying to get away from me. Her hands went up around my head, yanking my face to hers while she rolled on top of me and slammed her lips against mine. Her tongue snaked into my mouth and she moaned heatedly while giving me the most explosive nuclear kiss I'd felt from her all year.

"Ohhh..." I couldn't help but groan, feeling every nerve in my brain lighting up at the exact same moment.

"Bennn..." Adrienne groaned into my mouth, kissing me harder and even more fiercely than before.

My hands automatically slid upwards to grip her shoulders, only I found that my hands were sliding underneath her blouse and across her naked skin to get there. I pulled her and shifted to settle her crotch directly over the growing bulge in my shorts, and Adrienne instinctively began grinding herself against it.

"Oh, Ben," Adrienne gasped, pulling her mouth to the side while I continued kissing her cheek. She was panting oh-so-sexily and my skin felt like it was on fire. This was me and Adrienne, doing what we did best. It just felt so right.

"I want to fuck you," Adrienne moaned. My hands tightened on her shoulders and my hips surged, pressing my boner against her pussy.

"Oh, I want to fuck you," she groaned in an even deeper tone. But after turning her face and madly kissing me for another few seconds, she abruptly rolled off me and rolled off the bed.

"Adrienne!" I barked in surprise, sitting up and staring after her as she got to her feet and practically sprinted for the door.

"I'm sorry!" Adrienne whimpered as she literally turned the corner and started pounding on Brooke's door. A moment later, I heard it swing open and then my little sister grunted in surprise.

I managed to roll to my feet and headed for my door, turning the same corner and coming to a dead stop in the doorway into Brooke's bedroom. Adrienne was already half-naked, her blouse and bra on the floor while she practically assaulted Brooke on her bed. Clearly, Adrienne was hyped up with sexual energy and she had to let it out ... somehow ... just not with me.

"Fuck me, Ben," Adrienne crooned as she rolled onto her back, now naked with those glorious tits pointing to the ceiling. For a moment, I had the urge to march into Brooke's bedroom and do just that.

But I didn't. Adrienne had her neck arched away and her eyes closed while she was gripping the bedsheets tightly. Brooke was now naked, a strap-on dildo buckled around her waist with the head of it pressing against Adrienne's sopping wet labia.

"Fuck me, Ben," Adrienne repeated, still with her eyes closed. She wanted me. She still wanted me. But she couldn't really have me. And I couldn't really have her.

I turned away and closed the door while Brooke leaned her hips forward, pushing the fake cock inside. And then as the erotic moans of two beautiful women floated through the air, I went back into my bedroom to jack off and dream.

Tuesday started off quiet. Adrienne made no comment about the previous day's "almost-sex". But she also made no comment about moving out, so I decided to let things just be as they were. We were cordial, but quiet, to each other for the rest of Monday, even at the restaurant when we'd gone out as a family to celebrate the end of the whole Adam-incident.

Since Adam had left town to escape extradition and his lawsuit had been dismissed, I harbored hope that nothing new would surface. As long as nothing did, we could all go to summer camp as a family. And once Adrienne was up there with us for a full month, I felt certain that I could talk her into staying with the family permanently, as well.

I then went out to visit with old friends. Now that my entire High School crew was out of school, we all met up at the beach as a group. It was quite a pleasure for me to see how much the girls in the group had been growing up. I'd seen them go from skinny, pre-pubescent 10-year-olds to very pretty high schoolers. And now that we were turning nineteen, it was amazing to see what beautiful young women they'd become. Elaine and Megan, while still petite, had developed full curves. Cassidy was becoming quite the stunner, her freckles only enhancing her beauty as her face had elongated into that of a runway model's. Even Abbie and Allie were now recognizably adult females, no longer possible to mistake them for children. Abbie was quite the little hottie with her streaked blonde hair and Allie was quite a bit more "sexy" than "librarian". Plus, even Stephanie Vo joined us this summer, the elegant Asian babe looking more exotically beautiful than I remembered.

And I got to see them all in bikinis. Yeah, it was a different type of group than Adrienne's birthday party filled with naked cheerleaders, but no less exciting. For one, this crew wasn't nearly as casual about sex and it didn't seem likely I would be jumping into bed with any of them anytime soon. But I still had the memories of what it had been like to bed each of them, save Elaine; and the glimpses of skin I got and the various opportunities I had to rub sunblock onto them or give them backrubs were quite pleasant on a subtle level.

In a different kind of excitement, I also got together with the boys and we agreed that it had been FAR too long since we went mano-a-mano on a basketball court. Despite finding the occasional time to ball with Ryan, Matt, Kevin, and the others at Berkeley, I knew I was quite rusty. Kenny gave me his usual trash-talk and we all agreed to meet up on Thursday morning to play. I was eagerly looking forward to it.

And so I was in quite a good mood when I returned home. The twins were feeling frisky and we had our little playtime for an hour before our parents got off work. Brooke had spent the day with her friends, but hadn't gotten a good chance to fuck Kenta's brains out; so she was making eyes at me that indicated she would want to burn off her sexual energy later that night. And even Adrienne had gotten over her initial awkwardness over the previous day and seemed back to normal with me.

But then Adrienne dropped her bomb on Wednesday.

Adrienne told me what she planned, shocking me to my core. I had known this day could come for a long time, but actually hearing that she would announce her decision made me sick to my stomach. I very nearly heaved up that night's dinner.

"What are you talking about? You're moving out?" Mom wasn't too happy. This time, her idea of "as calmly as possible" was a full on YELL.

"Have you thought this through?" Dad asked a little more gently.

Adrienne had sat my parents down in the living room while Brooke and the twins were entertaining themselves in the family room. Knowing what was coming, I'd insisted on being present myself. And of course, the sound of Mom shouting had instantly brought my younger sisters scurrying to the doorway. So the entire family was together for this.

Adrienne's eyes flickered nervously to the doorway once she realized she had a larger audience than originally intended. "Please, Mrs.-"

"Don't you DARE start calling me 'Missus', young lady," Mom cut her off. "Not when you've been calling me 'Mom' for the past year. Not when you've become a part of this family!"

"But that's just it," Adrienne practically whimpered. "I'm not actually a part of this family. I'm Adrienne Dennis. I have blonde hair. We share no DNA. Technically, I haven't even been your ward since I turned eighteen."

"That's legal mumbo-jumbo and family is more than just blood," Mom hissed. "You're our daughter now and that's all that matters."

Dad was a little more calm. "We agreed to take responsibility for you, Adrienne," he said sagely. "That doesn't magically go away with some date passing."

"Believe me, I'm appreciative of everything you've given me," Adrienne said placatingly. "But I'll be just fine on my own and I can take care of myself."

Mom sighed, shaking her head with a knowing expression on her face. "Is this because you and Ben broke up?"

"No!" Adrienne replied quickly.

Then Mom did what she does best. She leveled her gaze at Adrienne, boring her eyes into the back of the blonde girl's skull. She folded her arms across her chest. And then she waited ... and waited...

Adrienne cracked. "Okay, maybe a little," she blanched and turned her head to the side.

"Sweetie, you can't just run away from your feelings."

"I'm not running away!" Adrienne insisted.

Mom stopped, gave her the look, and waited again.

"Okay ... maybe a little..." Adrienne crumbled. Clearly, she had no experience dealing with a concerned parent and she was cracking faster than the twins would have. "But it's so hard to be this close to him, Mom," Adrienne whimpered. "I still love him."

"I know you do."

"But we can't be together forever."

Mom sighed. "I know you can't."

Adrienne perked. "You do?"

Mom nodded. "Ben loves you. And you love him. But more than that, you need him."

"I do," Adrienne said softly.

"But you don't need him as a husband, as your partner in life. You need Ben as your rock, as that guy you can always depend on when things go wrong. You need Ben only sometimes, not all the time."

Adrienne nodded, looking surprised. "Exactly."

Mom leaned forward and held Adrienne's hand in both of hers. Gently, she patted the blonde's knuckles, staring down at them before flicking her gaze up into Adrienne's eyes. "You need Ben as a brother."

Adrienne whimpered.

"And we're your family, Adrienne. Yeah, we're new. Yeah, it's only been a year. And yeah, you managed to survive almost eighteen years without us. But were you really happy for all those years by yourself? We're here for you. You are NOT intruding. And we DO want you here. Eden and Emma adore you. Brooke loves spending time with you. And you know Ben just plain loves you and needs you in his life."

"Stay with us, Adrienne," Dad added warmly. "We've welcomed you into our family and we want you to be a part of us, right guys?" He looked around the room and got confirming nods from his biological daughters. I nodded and squeezed Adrienne's leg.

The gorgeous blonde exhaled slowly and hung her head down before putting her hand on top of mine. She squeezed my fingers for a moment before turning to me, abundant moisture in her eyes. I knew, as Mom had also recognized, that this had nothing to do with Adrienne feeling like an outsider to our family. It was only ever about her and me.

"Can we really do that, Ben?" Adrienne asked as twin tears overflowed her eyelids and began rolling down each cheek. "Can I just be one of your sisters, forever? Can you just be my brother?"

I sighed and nodded firmly.

"But you wanted more from me." Adrienne furrowed her eyebrows. "You wanted partnership and family from me. Can you handle not getting it?"

"I have to," I replied wearily. I took a deep breath and squeezed her leg again. "I love you, Adrienne. I want to be here for you, however you need me. And maybe this is the best way for me to do that."

Adrienne hung her head and leaned forward. I met her halfway in a hug, her chin over my right shoulder and mine over hers as I wrapped my arms around her back while she clutched my biceps.

"We talked about this before, Adrienne, last year. You've got me. I'm your rock. As your brother, I can love you forever and always," I sighed. "You'll never lose me."

"But won't it hurt if you want me to be more than just a sister?"

I sighed and patted her back. "It would hurt more if you left." I bent my head over her shoulder and fought back tears of my own. Strangely enough, it felt like I was breaking up with her again. "Just don't leave me."

I woke up Thursday morning feeling refreshed and rejuvenated, better than I had in more than a month. I hadn't realized the tension I'd been subconsciously carrying around since my ill-fated anniversary with Adrienne. There had been enough highs and lows since then to make me feel like I was stressing and then relaxing it all away. But as it turns out, there was an underlying stress that had never actually gone away for that entire time ... until now.

Adrienne wasn't leaving.

Yeah, we were still broken up.

Yeah, we still couldn't have sex.

But she wasn't leaving. Even though we were not bound by blood, Adrienne had accepted a place in our family, a place in our hearts. We'd rallied around her and made her one of our own, and she would forever and always be one of the most important people in my life. We would never again have to worry about losing each other.

Plus, Adam was gone. His lawsuit was over. Adrienne would be getting her inheritance. He was currently on the run to escape his criminal charges, and I sincerely hoped we never saw or heard from him again.

In little more than a week, we would be able to get away from this all by heading up on our annual trip to summer camp. Adrienne and I would have a full month to redefine our relationship, to figure out how we could love each other and come to understand each other within the boundaries of what we each wanted. Magical things always happened at camp. I knew with certainty that my newest sister and I would find our way.

And right now, I was going to play basketball again. I was excited. I anxiously looked forward to the competition, the rediscovering of how to play the game, and re-bonding with my old friends.

I was happier than I'd been in more than a month, happier than I'd been since my anniversary. I was living on an incredible high.

The lowest low was just hours away.

"BENNN!!!" Adrienne screamed so loud into the phone that I had to jerk my head away and wince in pain. "BENNN!!!"

I recovered enough to shove the microphone end of the cell phone under my jaw, ignoring the bead of sweat that dropped off my chin to impact against the silver aluminum. "Adrienne? What? What happened?"

"It's Emma!" Adrienne shrieked. "He TOOK her!"

"Emma? What? Who?"

"ADAM!" Adrienne shrieked even louder. "He TOOK her!"

My jaw dropped. My skin went pale. And I nearly dropped the phone. Holy SHIT.

Daniel Chen was right beside me, patting my shoulder. "Hey, man. You okay?"

I didn't even answer him. The phone was back up in my ear and I was sprinting to my car. "Adrienne! WHERE ARE YOU?"

I didn't do a very good job parking the Mustang. I didn't really care, either. I just left the key in the ignition and the door ajar as I dashed up to the front door while Adrienne came racing out. She was bawling in tears, and Brooke was right behind her.

I wanted to freak out as well, but now wasn't the time. I was angry and upset but remarkably clear-headed. I simply gathered my two sisters in my arms and ushered us back into the house. Dad was on the phone, talking to the police. Mom was comforting a sobbing Eden on the loveseat in the living room.

As calmly as possible, I sat Adrienne down on the couch and held her cheeks in my hands, forcing her to look straight at me. Once I knew I had her attention and she stopped crying for the moment, I looked her dead in the eye and asked, "What happened?"

Adrienne sniffled and explained, "The twins were going out to visit a friend a few blocks away or something. Eden says Adam screeched up to the curb, jumped out and chased them. The girls ran screaming, and Eden got away, but Adam got to Emma and tackled her. Eden was too scared to turn around and go back while Adam threw Emma into his car and drove off. That's all we know."

I glanced over at Eden, who was sitting with her knees pulled up beneath her chin, rocking and crying and looking absolutely scared shitless, no matter what Mom tried to do.

To the left, I heard Dad yelling in exasperation, "I've said it three times already! We're SURE of his identity! My daughter has MET the guy! It's Adam Dennis! There's a warrant out for his arrest! He's driving a late-model silver Ford Taurus! He snatched my daughter off the street and drove off!"

I felt my mouth go dry at the mention of the silver Taurus. Ah, hell...

Adrienne squeezed her eyes shut and hunched over. Brooke molded herself against my side. But just then, Adrienne's cell phone went off. Confused, she dug into her jeans pocket, struggling a bit even though the phone was tiny because her jeans were so tight, and she showed me the display. It was a 949 area code, but we didn't recognize the number.

Nervously, Adrienne answered the phone. "Hello?"

"It's me," Adam's voice came through menacingly, just loud enough for me to hear.

"Oh, God..." Adrienne whimpered. She paled and just about dropped the phone.

Just before it tumbled from her grasp, I snatched it out of the air and pressed it to my ear. Brooke was hurriedly asking, "Who is it?" But I just waved her off and listened.

"You come to me, Punkin, alone, and I'll let the little one go. I just want to talk to you. But just you! If I even hear a fucking cop siren I swear to God I'll kill her."

"You sick fuck!" I couldn't help but growl in response. "You expect us to believe you'll really let Emma go?"

"Who is this? Ah, the boyfriend?" Adam snickered. In the background, I heard Emma scream, "BEN!"

I gritted my teeth and squeezed my eyes shut at the sound of Emma's voice. At least she sounded alright.

"Tell you what, boyfriend: You can come too. I'll give you your little sister, I swear. But I just HAVE to talk to MY little sister. But remember, no cops. And you two come alone. If I have any reason to think you're bringing any help along, I'll make you watch me * this sweet young thing before I slit her throat."

"Where are you?" I gruffed.

"Tustin. Red Hill and El Camino. The Key Inn. I'll be watching. I see a cop and you'll find nothing but a dead little girl. You take too long to get here and I'll know you're setting something up."

"What room?" I asked, but he'd already hung up.

I should have thought about things more clearly. I probably should have still called the cops. At the very least, I should have told my parents.

But I was nineteen and impulsive. And I HAD to rescue my sister.

So I grabbed Adrienne's elbow and ran out the door.

I pulled off El Camino and into the small parking lot of the Key Inn. The place was a hop, skip, and a jump away from Red Hill and access to the 5 Freeway in both directions. I rolled along until I saw a familiar silver Taurus, and then immediately glanced around looking at doors at the two-story strip motel. Just then, I saw Adam come out and stand at the railing on the second level. I immediately opened my door and poked my head out as I double-parked the car. Adrienne was quickly getting out of the other side. Adam saw us and then he rapidly backed away toward the open door, scanning the street for any signs that we were being followed.

I ran around the car, grabbed Adrienne's hand, and we headed for the stairs.

Now up until this point, I had been relatively calm over the whole situation. Yeah, Adam had threatened to kill Emma if we brought police with us, but I'd thought those were just idle threats to ensure we came alone. There was nothing to make me think Adam was a particularly violent person, or that this was a situation that couldn't be handled with an intense conversation. He'd made it clear he wanted to meet with Adrienne, and kidnapping Emma had simply been his means for getting her to come.

So I was surprised as all hell when I turned to enter through the open motel doorway and came face to face with the barrel of a gun. I stopped dead in my tracks and nearly soiled myself.

He had a gun.

He had a fucking gun. Not some toy kids played with. This was a real fucking GUN. I have no idea what kind of gun it was. It was big. It was black. And did I mention it was a fucking GUN? I'd never even SEEN someone actually holding and aiming a gun in real life before. And this one was pointed at ME.

But after another second, the gun tracked to Adrienne. "Stay right there, Punkin," he said almost sweetly, gesturing to her feet with the gun. Adrienne rooted in her spot.

"You," he pointed at me. "You can have your sister."

My baby sister was huddled on the furthest of the two double beds, duct tape wrapped around her wrists and ankles while she sat with her knees pulled up to her chest. Another piece was across her mouth, gagging her. I moved quickly, perhaps too quickly. And as I moved forward I found the gun barrel quickly aiming back at me. "Whoa, whoa," I held my hands up defensively.

"Don't come at me," Adam said crossly. "Climb over the bed."

I did as he asked, getting onto the nearest bed and knee-walking my way across it, still with my hands in the air. At the same time, I grimaced and mentally cursed myself for being so stupid as to not tell anyone where we were going. I hadn't wanted police or anyone following us so as not to alarm Adam, but now that he had a gun on us, I seriously wished someone had been following us. Hell, the guy could potentially kill us and get onto the freeway before anyone realized what had happened. This was REALLY poor planning on my part. But in my defense, I never dreamed it would escalate to anything like this.

Once I got to Emma, I reached out to begin peeling off the duct tape. But Adam cocked the gun and growled, "The tape stays on."

Adrienne started moving forward.

"I said 'don't move'," Adam barked, turning to re-aim at his sister.

With a preternatural calmness, Adrienne slowly turned to her older brother and said, "You promised you would let her go."

"Not yet," he growled.

"Yes, right now. You're not going to shoot me, Adam," Adrienne said softly. Hopping over the bed just like I had, she kept her distance from Adam and yet stared him down the entire time. And then she moved forward to take the tape off Emma's mouth, interposing herself between us and Adam. I bit down on my urge to move myself into a more protective position to defend Adrienne. Right now, it really did seem like he wouldn't shoot his sister, and sighing, Adam just let us go to work.

To her credit, Emma barely whimpered once her mouth was free. She didn't scream or say anything further. Adam looked visibly upset, but he didn't move to stop either of us. He simply stood there, shaking slightly while both Adrienne and I slowly removed the rest of Emma's binding tape one piece at a time.

Eventually, Emma was completely free and Adrienne pushed her in my direction. I wound up sitting on the bed while my baby sister crawled into my lap and quickly huddled up to my side, hugging me firmly while I wrapped an arm around her waist. She cried softly into my shoulder, her back to Adam.

Only then did Adrienne turn to face her older brother. With a strength, fire, and confidence as if she were staring down incoming-Freshman cheerleaders, she drew herself to her full height and asked clearly, "What do you want, Adam?"

"It's simple: I want you," he said plainly.

"Excuse me?" Adrienne took a step back, her eyes going wide.

"I want you, baby sister. He can have the girl. I get to keep you."

Red adrenaline shot through my veins at that pronouncement and I practically shoved Emma off me while I got to my feet. "You can't take her!" I barked.

Instantly, the gun tracked over to me and I saw the tension in Adam's trigger finger. He didn't fire, but he glared at me. "I can do whatever the fuck I want."

I gulped in the face of the gun barrel. Adam waved it and said coldly, "You: stay right there."

And then after making sure I wasn't about to jump him, Adam returned the aim over to Adrienne. "As for you, back to the doorway. We're leaving, Punkin."

"I'm not going with you," Adrienne replied harshly.

Adam shook the gun in her face. "Yes, you are!"

"We already established that you won't shoot me, Adam."

"The fuck I won't!" He pulled back on the gun slide, re-cocking it and then aiming with both hands right at her face.

"Okay, okay..." she said softly, raising her hands. Adam was now standing by the motel room's television while Adrienne and I both stood next to the bedside table in between the two beds. With her head down, Adrienne slowly began walking toward him to get out from between the two beds.

"Adrienne..." I whimpered, feeling helpless. Fuck it, man! I'd just gotten Adrienne back! I was NOT about to lose her again! Right in that moment, I wanted nothing more than to rush the guy; but some part of my brain was awake enough to tell me not to try anything stupid against a guy with a gun.

Apparently Adrienne held no such compunctions. When she reached the foot of the bed, bringing herself achingly close to Adam in the process, she suddenly threw herself into him, reaching for the gun with both hands and screaming a howl of pure rage.

"AAAHHHH!!!" Adrienne shrieked as she attacked him.

"Wahh!" Adam barked in surprise, throwing his arms up and shoving Adrienne away.

[BANG!!!]

The gun had gone off. And Emma was screaming.

Everything happened so fast. One moment, I was clenching my jaw and scrambling to think of something to do while Adrienne calmly walked to the doorway and certain doom. The next, the gun had discharged and Adrienne had been flung against the TV, knocking it and herself to the floor. And Adam staggered to keep his balance.

I saw Adrienne fall. Nothing else mattered anymore. I ran at Adam.

"ARRRRGHH!!!" I yelled.

"BENNN!" Emma screamed behind me.

[BANG!!!]

The gun went off again as I tackled Adam against the dresser, bending him over the top of it. A searing pain lanced across the left side of my face, but I ignored it as I focused on pummeling his head in with my fists or knocking the gun from his hands.

I'd been in a fight or two in my life. I was never very good at them, but I was relatively big and relatively fast. I basically flailed around, hitting him as hard as I could before I saw his gun hand and went to grab it with my left hand.

[BANG!!!]

The gun went off AGAIN. This time, flaring pain exploded along my left side near my hip. I cried out in pain, and far worse, I felt the hot metal slide out of my grasp. Adam once again had control of the gun. I braced myself and winced, certain that he would now be able to get in a killing shot.

But all of a sudden, the weight in front of me was gone. Adam was no longer trying to fight me; he was trying to escape. A second later, I watched him run out the door while I sank to my knees, holding my left hand to my side. And then to my great surprise, he grabbed the second-story railing and literally vaulted himself over it, arcing into the air before passing out of my sight.

There was a ringing in my left ear that drowned out a lot of the sound, but I swore I could hear shouting coming from outside the room, followed by the noise of police sirens in the distance. Someone had heard the gunfire.

Only then did I take a deep breath and look around. Desperately, I glanced back at Emma. My baby sister was curled up in a ball, crying in absolute terror. But she seemed to be unharmed. I couldn't say the same for the headboard behind her. The wood was splintered from a bullet hole, only a few inches away from her. She'd been that close to getting shot.

As for me, I looked down and saw that there was blood on my left hand, where I was holding my side, and more blood spreading outwards along my shirt. Ah, FUCK. I'd been fucking SHOT! Plus, my left cheek still burned, and I raised my hand to touch it, wincing at the stinging sensation. There was more blood on my fingertips, but I wasn't entirely sure if my cheek was bleeding as well or if it was leftover blood from my side. I'd gotten lucky with the face, but more blood was leaking out my left side and I was starting to get dizzy.

And then my eyes drifted to the right, looking at Adrienne. She was facedown on the carpet, her left arm pinned awkwardly beneath her torso and a broken TV beside her. She wasn't moving. From what I could tell, she wasn't breathing. And then I saw the blood trickling out from beneath her body.

Holy fucking SHIT.

Oh, no...

Oh, no...

Oh, dear GOD no!

I'd just gotten her back...

Adam had gotten away. Emma was crying. I was bleeding to death. And Adrienne might very well already be dead.

My world was coming to an end..

68 Summer Camp l

JUNE 2003, SUMMER BREAK

In retrospect, I should have double-parked behind the Taurus. Yeah, it would have fucked up the Mustang, but maybe Adam wouldn't have gotten away. I supposed I was just lucky I wasn't driving the Camry that was parked just outside and below the motel room. Apparently Adam had landed on its roof and partially caved it in when he'd jumped over the railing.

Health wise, I turned out to be alright. Yeah, I'd been shot twice, but the first bullet had only grazed my left cheek, giving me a deep burn that would probably leave a little scar for the rest of my life. The second one was a little worse. That one actually took a chunk of skin and flesh out of my side. It was my own damn fault; if I'd been in better shape, I would never have started growing a love handle to be shot and the bullet might have passed right by me. But luckily for me, there wasn't much but fat and skin on that side, and apart from another scar I would probably heal quite nicely.

Emma was fine. The paramedics had checked her out and released her to my family, who had all arrived on the scene even before the paramedics got there.

Our family had arrived because Brooke HAD followed me and Adrienne, driving my old Corolla. She'd used her cell phone to call back to our parents and let them know where we were. In turn, they informed the police, which was why the squad cars had come so quickly. The cops hadn't arrived fast enough to catch Adam, but medical help got to us far faster than if Brooke hadn't been tailing me.

But most importantly of all, Adrienne was okay. She'd been knocked unconscious by being thrown headfirst into the television and then to the floor. The first bullet had not hit her, but had flown harmlessly away to embed itself in the motel room's wall. The blood trickling from beneath her body was because her left arm had been cut on the broken glass of the TV screen. Thankfully, it was a clean cut and would probably heal without any scars. And the happiest moment of my life was in that fucked-up motel room when Adrienne moaned and rolled onto her side, telling me she was alive.

In any case, Adrienne and I ended up in side-by-side beds in the Emergency Room at Western Medical Center. Two detectives stood between our beds, asking us questions while we both answered in subdued voices. We were happy to be alive, and happier to have gotten Emma back. But neither of us was thrilled that Adam had gotten away.

Many hours later, we were back home with a squad car parked on the curb outside our house for protection. Somehow, almost everyone ended up in my bedroom to go to sleep. Adrienne was cuddled up to my left side, pillowing her head on my shoulder while I wrapped my arm around her. I tried not to cry in pain every time she accidentally pressed against my gunshot wound. Emma was in a mirroring position on my right side. And Brooke had dragged her mattress into my room, dropping it on the floor so that she and Eden could spend the night with us as well.

Mom and Dad checked in on us one last time. And then we five kids fitfully tried to go to sleep.

No one left the house on Friday.

No one wanted to.

The news came Saturday. It had started off as another quiet morning. Mom and Brooke made breakfast. Everyone ended up in the family room together, listlessly watching TV. Adrienne wanted to be somewhere out in the open, surrounded by her new family. I wanted to stay with her. And Emma wanted to stay with me.

Eden wanted to stay with Emma. Brooke wanted to be around all of us. And Mom and Dad just wanted to watch over us all.

Sometime around 10am, the doorbell rang. Dad picked himself up off the loveseat and went to answer it, standing up straight and asking, "What can I do for you, officers?"

All of us turned and looked as Dad escorted the two uniformed policemen into the house and into the family room. Emma crawled into my lap and pulled my arm around her waist while Adrienne curled up next to me. The lead cop saw us and gave us a reassuring smile, which gave me some hope. But then his face schooled into more of a stern expression as he zeroed in on Adrienne. "Miss Dennis?" he began gently.

As the only blonde in the room, it was an easy identification. Adrienne nodded and stood up from the couch politely. "I'm Adrienne Dennis."

"Sergeant Langley. Miss, we have some news regarding your brother."

"Did you catch him?" she asked quickly. After the whole shootout at the Key Inn, extra police resources had been dedicated to tracking the guy down. Around our house, it seemed like no one would be able to relax until he was found.

Sergeant Langley nodded but hesitated. "Not exactly. I'm here to inform you: Adam Dennis is dead."

Adrienne paled, but her voice was clear and strong. "Excuse me?"

The cop held his hands out, gesturing for everyone to be patient while he explained. I hadn't realized I'd been leaning forward in anticipation, but now I sagged back and squeezed Emma a little tighter.

"We received a call last night from a family in Santa Ana. I'm not at liberty to give out their names, but the report is that an intruder was found in the apartment of a single mother with an 11-year-old girl. The information I've been given is that Mr. Dennis is suspected of having molested the daughter for several weeks now. The mother and her boyfriend returned home early after a night out and found Mr. Dennis. Mr. Dennis brandished a weapon, but the boyfriend shot him to death."

"Ohmigod," Adrienne started losing her composure, and her balance. She sank down onto the seat beside me while I wrapped my free arm around her. She turned her head to the side, staring off at nothing while she went into complete shock. "He's dead?" she muttered.

"Yes, Miss." Sergeant Langley confirmed.

Dad moved over to him, touching the cop on the shoulder and saying, "Thank you for coming to inform us. I'm sad that it had to come to this, but I think we're all glad that this chapter in our lives is over."

The cop nodded and fished out a business card. "You can contact me if you have any further questions. And I may need to speak with Miss Dennis again if anything comes up."

"We understand," Dad nodded, glancing at Mom.

Sergeant Langley then tipped his hat, looked at his partner, and the two of them let Dad escort them out of the house.

"He's really dead..." Adrienne whimpered, still in disbelief, while I circled my arms around her.

"He can't hurt you anymore," I said reassuringly.

"I hated him," she muttered so quietly I could barely hear her. "I hated him with every fiber of my being." And then she exhaled slowly, evacuating air for a long, long time. And when she was done, she still took a few deep breaths.

I merely hugged her and patted her shoulder.

Adrienne let out a final exhalation. "I'm sad that he's dead. I never wanted to see him again, but I'm sad that he's dead. Is that weird?"

"No, of course not."

"Even after everything he did to me ... to us..." Adrienne sighed. "He was still my brother."

I closed my eyes and squeezed her tighter.

With Saturday morning's announcement of Adam's death, I'd thought the most dramatically intense week of my life was finally over. After all, what else could go wrong, right?

Well, after everything we'd been through, I felt the need to vent a little bit, to talk about everything that had been going around in my life. Ordinarily, I would have talked to Adrienne; but she had been living it with me and for now, I needed to be her confidante.

A couple of years ago, I might have gone to talk to Keira. She was ever patient, a wonderful listener, and always gave me good advice. But we'd moved on from that relationship. She was building a new life and family with Sean, and unfortunately we just didn't have that kind of friendship anymore.

My choice was obvious: Dawn. She wasn't physically nearby, and I hated long conversations on the phone, but there was no one else in the world I'd rather talk to.

And more than that, I wasn't totally immune to the knowledge that I'd nearly DIED. Adrienne had nearly DIED. Fuck, EMMA could have DIED. This was fucking serious shit.

I'd spent my entire life just bouncing from one pleasure to the next. Yeah, I considered myself pretty grounded after spending the first 15-and-a-half years of my life being the short man on campus, not being able to hold onto a date for more than a few weeks. Since then, I'd certainly been making up for lost time and enjoying a variety of sexual pleasures. But the simple fact was that tomorrow, I might be dead. Tomorrow, there might not be any sexual pleasures. And if I died tomorrow, what would I regret the most?

The answer was obvious: Dawn.

She was my best friend. She was my destiny. She was my soulmate. And it would be a damned shame if we never got to really experience that together. Yeah, we'd been boyfriend/girlfriend for a little while, but only really at camp. And I had plans for the upcoming summer camp. Soon, it would just be me and her in that magical place. No Ryan around.

And I would win her back.

But that was down the road. Camp didn't start for another week. I needed to work on a game plan anyways. Right now, I didn't need the soulmate; I needed my best friend. I needed to talk about the shooting and everything and bask in my Dawn's loving support.

She picked up on the second ring, exclaiming an excited, "Ben! How are you?"

Dawn and I had chatted, albeit briefly, over the past month or so. Mostly they were just 5-minute-long updates on each other's life. But with everything that had been going on the past week, Dawn and I actually hadn't talked at all. So while Dawn was tangentially aware of Adam's arrival in town and the subsequent lawsuit to challenge Adrienne's inheritance, I had a lot to catch her up on.

It turned out, Dawn actually knew quite a bit of what had been happening. Mom had been keeping Brandi updated on the situation, and Brandi had been telling the Evans family what was going on. Plus, Mom was probably telling Deanna Evans directly as well. But Dawn still didn't have all the details.

So, I told her about everything that had gone on since we last spoke, going chronologically just to make sure I had it all straight in my head. I told her about the discovery of Adam's pedophilic criminal record and his lawsuit being dismissed. I told her about Adrienne talking with my family and agreeing to stay a member of our family. And then I told her the whole story of Adam kidnapping Emma, leading up to the shootings and struggle at the Tustin motel.

"You got SHOT?" Dawn gasped.

"Twice," I winced, feeling some psychosomatic pain in my side at the memory. I also wandered over to the mirror in my bedroom, checking out the dark burn mark that began in the middle of my left cheek and angled upwards to my left temple.

There was a thudding sound as Dawn apparently dropped the phone. I chuckled and waited, hearing the mad scramble as Dawn picked it back up and put it to her ear. "Ben, tell me that everyone is okay!"

"Everyone's fine. Brandi didn't tell you that part?"

"No! I haven't seen her in a couple of days!" Dawn exclaimed. "And my mom didn't tell me anything about guns or shooting! You got shot?"

"Yeah, but I'm fine, everyone's fine," I reassured her. "I was a little freaked out about Adrienne for a minute there, but everyone is fine. Emma was untouched and Adrienne just had some cuts."

"What happened to Adam?"

I took a deep breath. "He's dead."

Dawn dropped the phone again.

When she recovered, I told her the rest of the story, leading up to the cops in our living room this morning. While Dawn had certainly had some traumas in her life, she'd never actually seen or been around anything like a violent death, and she was struggling to deal with that. She still couldn't believe I'd actually been shot.

In the end, I tried to make light of the situation by saying, "I'm fine, Dawn. Well, I may not be able to go swimming with you when we get to camp because the wounds will still be healing; but other than that, I'm perfectly healthy."

"Oh, Bennn..." Dawn moaned forlornly, sounding as if the world had come to an end.

"ReLAX," I emphasized. "I'm fine."

"No, it's not that," Dawn moaned in the same tone. "I was going to tell you today: I'm not coming to camp."

Now it was my turn to drop the phone. After blinking a few times, I stooped and picked it up, hurriedly putting it back to my ear. "Wait, what?" Dawn and I had been to camp every year for our entire lives. Eighteen years we'd been together.

"I know we didn't put much effort into finding internships for this summer, but Dayna's company wants extra interns and she recommended me. It's a paid internship, I'll get lots of good experience, and specifically this'll really help make sure I get into the Undergraduate Business program. They made the offer and I already accepted."

"You're not coming to camp?" I complained.

"I'm sorry. But no."

Some best friend. I'd just gotten shot and now she was abandoning me. When I needed someone to lean on, I leaned on her. But she wasn't going to be there for me anymore. She was off to do her own thing. And after such an emotionally draining week, I just wasn't in the mood to deal with this.

So feeling miffed, I simply hit END on my phone and dropped it onto my bed. A second later, I dropped onto my bed as well.

Three seconds later, my phone went off. I didn't need to check the screen to know it was Dawn. I hit END again, and then just rolled over onto my belly to sulk.

This had been a really shitty week.

JULY 2003, SUMMER BREAK

My entire body ached by the time I switched places with my Dad, letting him take over the driving for the final stretch up to camp. While my entire family, Adrienne included, slept peacefully, I'd had to remain alert while piloting the family van up this desolate stretch of the 5 Freeway.

Holding one's body in a single position for hours on end is enough to make anyone ache, but I'd been pretty tense to begin with. I hadn't had an ejaculation in days, and didn't even have time to rub one out on my own before we got into the car. And for a guy like me, not cumming for over 24-hours is a surefire way to get tensed up. Not cumming for 48-hours had me miserable.

Actually, I wouldn't have even had THAT ejaculation a few days ago if Brooke hadn't taken it upon herself to give me some relief. Even then, she'd only crept in to give me a quick blowjob, just to take the edge off and let me get at least one night of good sleep. It was telling that even though no one was really in the mood for sex, my little sister loved me enough to do something solely to make me feel better.

The thing with sibling sex is that it only happens when all other needs, wants, and desires are taken care of — when there's nothing else to worry about. Sibling sex isn't about maintaining or building relationships, like girlfriend sex. It usually isn't about love, affection, or support between siblings. No, sibling sex is purely about fun, about recreational pleasure. My dick and tongue had become Eden and Emma's favorite toys to play with.

But the twins weren't in the mood for playtime anymore. Emma was still freaked out from being kidnapped by a violent, imposing older man who wielded a gun and ultimately ended up dead. It was all just a little too much for a 13-year-old girl to handle. Eden wasn't much better off. Yeah, she hadn't been kidnapped, but she HAD been chased and faced the survivor guilt of the twin who hadn't been caught. The point is, playing with my dick was no longer their priority, and we hadn't yet gotten to the point where the twins would see sex as a method of comfort.

Plus, my mood wasn't conducive for sex. I spent all my positive emotional energy on supporting Adrienne, telling her how awesome she was and brave for charging a man with a loaded gun and probably saving our lives. Meanwhile, I was burying my own need to vent. I spent all my time not with Adrienne brooding underneath a dark cloud, definitely not in the mood for tenderness or affection. So even though Brooke was only marginally involved — and therefore not as traumatized — she gave me some space and kept her distance. As my little sister, it wasn't her job to fix me, and I wasn't about to push myself on her when I wasn't right in the head. Sibling sex could only happen when BOTH parties wanted to enjoy it, for the right reasons.

But for one night, at least, Brooke decided she had to do something. She had slinked into my room Wednesday night, wordlessly moving to the bed and then bending over to start tugging my shorts down.

"Brooke, you don't have to," I said gently, feeling guilty at the same time. My cock disagreed with me; it started hardening immediately.

"I know," she said quietly. "Just let me do this for you."

We both knew sex couldn't make me happy again. It wouldn't really fix the turmoil in my head. But a single ejaculation could bring me a brief moment of ecstasy, a few seconds when I didn't have to think about my troubles. So I didn't resist as Brooke stroked my naked shaft a few times before parting her lips and slowly pushing my head into back of her mouth.

Deep-throating me was something Brooke still could only do with difficulty. Her gag reflex was simply too strong, and it was something she only did on special occasions. This was one of them, and I whimpered at the pleasure as her lips pressed to the base of my dick.

"Oh, Brooke..." I crooned, moving my hands to her head and rooting my fingers through her hair. Her only response was to hum as she pulled back, breathed, and then descended once again to swallow the entire length of my cock.

I hadn't had sex with anyone but my right hand in a full week. My last romp with the twins had been seven days before. Six days before, the kidnapping had taken place. From then on, my only ejaculations were the occasional self-inflicted ones in a desperate attempt to find enough peace of mind to sleep at night. So after a week without feeling the warmth of a girl's mouth, pussy, or ass wrapped around my cock, I was on a hair-trigger to blow. And only a couple of minutes after Brooke started the blowjob, my hands tightened in her hair and I grunted out in warning. "I'm cumming!"

Brooke pulled back until she had just the head in her mouth, milking me with her tongue and caressing my balls with her left hand while jacking the wet, exposed shaft with her right. My abs curled up a bit as I grunted and then came, flooding Brooke's mouth with an overload of cum. That was another thing with not having sex for a full week. My body was so used to producing a half-dozen ejaculations a day, I'd stored up quite the wad of semen, which was now firing into Brooke's mouth so fast she couldn't keep up.

My cute little sister swallowed as best she could, but her gag reflex kicked in after the third shot and I started splattering straight against her nose and cheeks when she had to pull me out. Those lines of cum dribbled down to join the rivers leaking from the corners of her mouth, creating quite the erotic masterpiece of creamy white on her tanned skin. And when I finally stopped spurting, all Brooke could do was smirk and try to crack her eyelids open without letting the hot spunk inside.

"Oh, I'm sorry," I grunted and immediately grabbed some tissues so she could clean herself up.

"Don't be," she'd chuckled when she caught her breath and mopped up enough jizz to open her eyes and look at me. "That was quite the load."

"I was pretty backed up," I agreed. "Thanks, by the way."

"Of course," Brooke smiled at me. "I love you, big brother. And that was pretty cool."

Cool or not, Brooke didn't return to me before it was time to go to camp. She was busy making sure her boyfriend was well-fucked enough to survive their month apart. And so I was pretty tense again by the time we started the 11-hour drive.

But I had hopes for summer camp. After all, magical things always happened to me while I was there.

JULY 2003, SUMMER CAMP

The Evanses were home. Well, little more than half of them were there. I thought of how Dawn's bunk had both our initials carved into it from when we were 8- years-old. And I thought about how Dawn wouldn't be with me this summer for the first time in our history. I looked up to see that Jack and Deanna Evans were already on the porch, waving to us. Daughter DJ was coming out the door right behind them.

But that was it. No Dayna. No Dawn. It almost didn't feel like the same place.

Once again, for the final leg up to camp, I was sitting in the back row with the twins using me as a backrest to sleep on. Brooke popped the van's double-doors and hopped out, along with my parents. From my usual seat, Adrienne smiled at the cute scene of the two 13-year-old's practically snoring on my chest, and then she ducked her head and hopped out as well. I took my time waking the rugrats, who almost crankily opened their eyes.

"We're here, girls," I said gently.

Eden sat up and started rolling her head around her neck, stretching it out. Emma turned her face to mine as her eyelids gingerly rose up. And then without another second's thought, my baby sister wrapped an arm around my neck and pulled her face up to mine for a sweet, tender kiss.

I felt a mountain of tension rolling off my shoulders with that kiss. It wasn't passionate or lustful; it was just ... nice. It felt like the affectionate kiss of a little sister. And when Emma pulled away, she blinked and smiled at me. "I love you, big brother."

"I love you too, Emma."

Well, once Eden saw that her twin sister had gotten in a solid kiss with me, she glanced around to confirm that the van was empty before pressing herself into me and giving me a wet smack of her own. Eden's kiss was rather more aggressive than Emma's, and I felt a quick stirring in my loins.

But my crotch waking up also reminded me of how uncomfortable I was feeling after spending several hours trapped in the back seat with the twins leaning against me. After Eden pulled away, I pushed myself up and went to hop out of the van. The girls followed after me and then the three of us circled around to join our family in greeting the Evanses.

Jack and Deanna made apologetic statements to me about Dawn not joining us this year. I'd had a week to come to terms with it, and just shrugged. What could I say? Then switching into their surrogate parent mode, the two Evans adults quickly started clucking over me, Deanna tracing the scar on my cheek with her hand while also making me lift up my shirt to show her how the bullet wound in my side was still healing.

Jack even remarked, "We're surprised you all still decided to make the trip after everything that's happened."

I nodded and glanced over at Adrienne for a moment, where she was chatting with the younger ones. Then I returned my attention to the Evans parents and said firmly, "It was best for us to get out of town for a little while, to put some distance between ourselves and everything that happened. We love coming to camp and I think this vacation will do us all some good."

My Dad nodded beside me and clapped my back.

Deanna Evans smiled and leaned in, saying conspiratorially, "Just you take it easy and make sure to heal up." Her eyes darted over to DJ before coming back to me. "Don't let the girls hurt you in their enthusiasm." Her grin was unmistakable.

Right on cue, DJ came over to say hi and I felt both a flutter in my chest and a tightness in my shorts; the little kiddo had certainly grown up over the years. To start with, the fully grown 17-year-old blonde babe looked enough like Dawn to make my heart ache. Plus, her beauty and curves were put on enough display to make the stirring in my loins start its way to a full-fledged erection. If I wanted to be completely objective about it, the youngest Evans daughter might even be considered the hottest of the three sisters.

Even standing next to Adrienne, DJ didn't give up anything in beauty to the older girl. Just a hair shorter than my adoptive sister, maybe 5'9", DJ was both slightly taller than her sisters and yet slimmer, with the lithe, slender body of a model. Her curves were also rather imbalanced, as she probably had the narrowest hips of the three sisters and yet now sported tits even bigger than ever. I later found out she was wearing 34DD bras, drastically out of proportion to her 24-inch waist and 30-inch hips. It just wasn't fair. Girls of her height aren't supposed to weigh a buck-thirty with tiny waists and still have tits that glorious. And every bit of that comic-book figure was put on full display in a light summer dress, with a hem cut short to show off her long, long legs and a top that bulged nicely around her bosom.

I'd had some idea how DJ had grown, but the last time I saw her was back during Thanksgiving. And the clothes she wore then were for wintertime and weren't nearly as form-fitting. In the span of a year since last summer, she'd gone from cute and sexy to drop-dead gorgeous. "Wowww, Deej," I stammered. "You look amazing."

"Thanks, Ben. You're looking pretty handsome yourself. That scar is even kinda sexy," DJ giggled cutely with her crystal blue eyes sparkling at me. Her sunny blonde hair was still in braided pigtails with a red bandanna covering her head, the whole effect making her look like the sexiest young country girl you could possibly imagine. I wanted to bend her over and fuck her brains out right then and there.

Deanna Evans noticed where my eyes were wandering, then leaned over and said to her daughter, "I TOLD you he'd like that dress."

I turned my attention to Mrs. Evans and smiled, commenting, "The Evans women always look fantastic, no matter what they're wearing. And that includes their mother."

Deanna blushed and muttered, "Growing up into a silver-tongued devil, aren't you?"

DJ just grinned at me and remarked, "You think you like this dress? Wait until you see my new bikini!" And then DJ glanced around at my three, well, four sisters. "Whaddaya say, girls? Shall we go change and do our best to give Ben a heart attack?"

Eden and Emma looked at each other with big grins before giggling and racing back to the van to start unpacking. Brooke smirked and followed after. Even Adrienne leaned in and rubbed my shoulder, a twinkle in her hazel eyes as she muttered, "Well, I DO have a new bikini I've wanted to try out. But I was worried it would be too scandalous. What do you think? Should I try it?"

I glanced back and forth between Adrienne and DJ for a few seconds, imagining just how their glorious bodies would look in the skimpiest of skimpy swimwear.

Yeah, this was going to be a good summer.

I'll admit that measuring the girls' development by how they looked in their bikinis every summer might not be the most scientific process, but it was certainly enjoyable. Eden and Emma were now allowed to wear actual bikinis, meaning triangles of cloth with strings connecting them as opposed to the sports-bra and boyshorts-style two-piece suits Mom had them wearing before. Eden's bikini was dark red, and she wore a color-matched scrunchy to tie her hair back in a ponytail. Emma's was a pastel pink, and she had a color-matched headband holding her bang back while leaving the rest loose to fall down across her shoulders. The suits themselves were still relatively conservative, covering good portions of their bodies; but they still proved that the twins were growing up and filling out on their way to womanhood. And I couldn't help but notice that the twins both had erect nipples that proudly poked through the thin material of their tops.

In past years, Eden and Emma would simply scamper past me and head off to find Ana Ramirez and Jenny Wong, their best friends at camp. But this year, the girls paused and preened in front of me, showing off their growing boobs, actual breasts light-years in development beyond mere "puffies".

But when Brooke emerged, my attention immediately gravitated to their big sister. Realizing they no longer had my attention, the twins then left in search of their friends. I couldn't help myself; Brooke had become a woman. My 17-year-old little sister, topped out at 5'7" but more voluptuous than Brandi, showed off those fuller curves by packing her 32Cs into a dark green bikini that pressed her tits together to create even fuller cleavage. And as always, her tight ass was absolutely divine and put on display by triangular bottoms that didn't quite cover 50% of her buttcheeks.

Adrienne was out next, blindingly gorgeous and wearing, as promised, a scandalously sexy outfit. This one wasn't even a traditionally styled bikini, but rather a one-piece (technically) that left her belly completely exposed. Tapered straps then ran up from her hips like a big "X", covering her breasts and THEN crisscrossing at her upper chest before wrapping around her neck halter-style. This left her back completely exposed, and with her hair covering the neck strap, from behind she appeared to be topless. Also, because of the massive size of her tits, the fabric was pulled away from her body well before reaching up to her tits, exposing pretty much the entire lower hemispheres of both globes before just barely covering her nipples. And in that moment, broken-up or not, sister or not, I could think of nothing but tackling her and running my tongue along the undersides of her fabulous tits.

"Wow, Adrienne," I stammered. "I love the suit. When the hell did you get it?" She had barely gone out without me since we'd come home from Berkeley.

"Oh, this thing?" Adrienne twisted coyly, profiling herself for maximum sex appeal while thrusting out her chest. The effect only stretched the fabric taut against her body, making the empty gap beneath her breasts even more obvious. My eyes were obviously drawn to her breasts, as were Brooke's, and Adrienne simply giggled as we ogled her quite openly.

Adrienne finally flicked her eyes back to me. "I bought it on Telegraph a few months ago, planning to bring it to camp this year. When I first saw it in the store, I just stood there for like five minutes imagining the expression on my boyfriend's face."

I stood there, whole-heartedly admiring her mind-blowing figure.

Adrienne sighed. "You're not my boyfriend anymore, but it's nice to know I can still turn your head."

I glanced up at her. My agreement to just be like a brother to her or not, I let my lust for her body shine through my eyes. "Always, Adrienne." I grinned. "Forever and always." For a moment, I really was about to jump her.

Only one thing stopped me from doing so, and that was DJ emerging from the other cabin. If my dick hadn't been hard already from the twins, Brooke, and then Adrienne, I swore the thing could break through steel once I saw DJ's bikini, which seemed like something out of the Wicked Weasel catalog Kenny had once shown me.

With no older sisters present to keep her in check, the 17-year-old blonde bombshell had sought to top even Adrienne by wearing a thong bikini bottom in lime green, a stark contrast to her nicely tanned body. The tiny triangle in front barely covered her pussy lips and simultaneously proved she was shaven completely bare. I figured if she leaned forward just right, her slit would become exposed. The rest of it was little more than dental floss, completely exposing her ass it all it's perky glory. And the top wasn't much better. Technically, there was more fabric than mere triangles over her nipples, but not by much. The lime green material was still in triangles, but vertically-elongated triangles that started as a point at the tops of her breasts and widened, just a little, all the way down to the bottoms of her breasts to meet the string that wrapped in a perfect circle around her upper torso. Each triangle wasn't much wider than each areola, a fact proven by the hard nipples making obvious points in the material. And the whole ensemble was so thin and sheer that I just KNEW it would become absolutely see-thru once it got wet.

Last year, I'd been so overstimulated that I literally had dragged Adrienne into our cabin and fucked the shit out of her. Today, after having gone over a week without sex and several days without even an ejaculation, I found myself on the verge of doing the same ... to DJ this time.

But this year, Jack and Deanna Evans were still home. "DJ!" Jack barked. "Oh, HELL no!"

The blonde teenager promptly turned and whined. "But Daaad!"

"Oh, no, young lady. Maybe when you're twenty-one. Maybe."

Deanna jumped in. "Go put some more clothes on young lady."

"Pssht," DJ pouted. "It's just Ben! And it's not like he's never seen me naked."

"Perhaps," Deanna reasoned. "And if Ben was the only boy down at the lake I might have let you wear that thing. But Ben's not. And you WILL go inside and change."

"Fine," DJ moped. But just before she went into her cabin, she turned and winked at me. "I'll let you stare at me in this suit later ... I promise." There was quite the seductive husk in her voice, to go along with the simmering, intense look she was giving me. And then the gorgeous blonde went inside.

I hungrily stared at DJ's exposed asscheeks all the way until they were out of sight. And then sighing, I turned to start ogling Brooke and Adrienne. Naturally, my eyes gravitated back to Adrienne's tits.

"Not now, Ben," Adrienne sighed and folded her arms over her chest to block paradise from view.

"Aww..." I moaned plaintively at first, and then cut myself off as her words sunk in. I arched an eyebrow and asked, "Wait, does 'not now' imply a 'later'?"

Adrienne blushed and glanced away, biting her lower lip before coming back to me and rather obviously dropping her gaze down to the bulge in my shorts. She sighed. "Not now."

I could live with that. I ogled my ex-girlfriend and current adoptive sister one more time. I could dream about 'later'. After all, magical things happened at camp.

As I mentioned before, we were coming to camp a little later than usual. In hindsight, the extra week was perfect in that it gave us more time to recover from the Adam-incidents and for me and Adrienne to heal from our injuries. Not only were we coming a week later, but we'd also gotten caught in traffic when the CHP shut down Highway 5 for a hour to clean up a jackknifed big rig. Plus, we were delayed with DJ having to go in and change her bikini. Adrienne also opted to switch suits, realizing that her scandalously-styled outfit might actually create a scandal with some of the boys (and not a few of the married husbands as well).

So we arrived hours after our usual time. But our fashionably late entrance gave us perfect timing with two of our most special camp friends.

"Andrew!" Brooke exclaimed as we neared the lake. My beautiful sister peeled out and headed to the left toward Andrew Hemingway, the nice guy Brooke had more or less made her "summer boyfriend" for the past two years. He was a handsome kid, a year older than her but certainly not as experienced as my wild little sister. Brooke had even taken the boy's cherry last summer. And from the way she leaped into his arms and started raining kisses on him, it seemed that the pair would be picking up right where they left off.

But even though Brooke had left our little group, it turned out there was another hot babe ready to take her place. "Hiii, guys," a smoky voice drifted in from the right.

Adrienne was the first to turn and cheer, "Felicia!" She then scampered up to the gorgeous older brunette and the two came together for a giggling, excited hug.

Felicia pecked Adrienne on the cheek before turning and raising her silver- framed sunglasses up onto her forehead. Her large, expressive pale blue eyes went wide for a moment as she looked at the young blonde next to me and exclaimed, "DJ? Good lord you've grown up!"

No one looked more surprised than DJ when the 23-year-old fashion model hopped up to her, giving her a warm hug and a peck on the cheek. I still remembered only a few years ago when Felicia and the Dayna Evans were bitter rivals. Dawn was just barely on Felicia's radar and DJ was practically invisible to the older brunette. Then again, DJ was growing up and besides, the pair of them DID have sex last summer during our post-dance orgy.

And then finally Felicia came back to me. Instead of launching herself at me, she paused and smiled while I initiated the greetings by saying, "Hey, Felice."

The gorgeous brunette shivered happily at the nickname, a radiant smile quickly spreading across her face. And with a slow, deliberate grace, she walked straight up to me and pressed herself into my chest, wrapping her arms around me in a warm hug. "Hiii..." she hummed softly.

I was momentarily confused by the heartfelt gesture, but I smiled and patted her back. Felicia squeezed me one more time before pulling her head back and tilting her head to kiss my lips tenderly; and then she eventually pulled back. Sighing, the gorgeous brunette stepped away and blushed as she glanced at Adrienne. "Sorry about that."

Adrienne just smirked and looked back and forth between the two of us. "Hey, no need to apologize. He's not my boyfriend anymore."

Felicia's head jerked up. "He's not? When did this happen?"

I shrugged. "End of school. It's cool."

"What happened?" Felicia looked in shock. Apparently she was of the impression Adrienne and I would be together forever. I knew how she felt.

Adrienne gestured with one hand to me. "It's complicated, but I think we've worked things out."

I nodded, reminding myself that it was best for everyone.

"Well..." In a split-second, Felicia turned from surprised to intrigued. "In that case, maybe you and I can find some quality time together over the next few weeks," the gorgeous brunette drawled seductively while sidling back up to me, a sultry smile on her face. But her eyes darted to my right, toward DJ, and she abruptly came to a dead stop. "Or maybe not."

I looked to my right as well and saw DJ glaring at Felicia with a clear 'Back off, bitch!' expression, and Felicia backed off. At almost the same moment, DJ came up and practically tried to melt herself around my right arm.

Chuckling, Felicia then turned to Adrienne. "I see some things never change, though."

Adrienne smiled enigmatically back at the older girl. And then she crooked her arm out to Felicia, saying, "Come on and let's find somewhere to sun ourselves. I'm sure Ben would love to rub some sunblock on the three of us."

DJ squeezed me and chirped. "I'm first!"

I awoke when my arm banged onto the floor. It was a good thing to, since the arm broke my fall and helped me avoid banging my face into the floor. Almost immediately, I rolled and then sat up, my eyes darting around the cabin looking for signs of danger.

All I found were giggling little sisters. Eden was perched on my bunk, cackling evilly.

"Eden!" I barked as I sat up, rubbing my arm. "You can really HURT someone like that!"

"Pssh. C'mon, it's carpet," my 13-year-old baby sister waved me off. Anyways, you're gonna be late for breakfast."

Then Emma dropped down onto my lap, her hands going to my shoulders and pinning me flat on my back across the floor. "On the other hand, we're all alone right now." My other baby sister settled her crotch over my morning erection and started grinding herself against it. "Maybe there are other things we could do..."

I groaned and lay the back of my head on the floor for a moment, enjoying the feeling of a cute girl rubbing herself on my dick. But I reached up to grip Emma's hips and lifted her clear of me. "I wish. But we've got to get to breakfast before the food's all gone. I'm hungry."

"Yeah, c'mon Em," Eden said. "We gotta meet up with Ana and Jenny."

Emma frowned but got up. I turned to look for my clothes and reached for them. But when I sat back on my bunk and started undressing, I realized the twins were sitting on Brooke's bunk across from me just watching intently. "You gonna sit there and stare?"

"Yup," Emma smirked, her eyes dancing. Eden nodded in confirmation with that evil grin on her face again. I just sighed and pulled my shirt over my head. I'd showered the previous night, so I'd slept in a clean pair of boxers. But just to tease the girls, I changed my shorts as well. The girls giggling when my dick came into view ensured that my morning wood wasn't going to go soft just yet.

Along the way, I glanced around the room and realized that Adrienne's bunk was completely made, as if she'd either remade the bed before leaving, or... "Did Adrienne come back last night?" I asked the girls.

Eden shrugged. "Dunno. But she wasn't here when we woke up."

I smiled to myself as naughty thoughts came to mind. I wasn't terribly worried. Adrienne was nineteen and could take care of herself. And I wasn't jealous. After all, we weren't together anymore and I had no rights to tell her who she could and couldn't spend the night with.

Besides ... if Adrienne had spent the entire previous evening with Felicia, I couldn't be jealous over that. I might ask them to let me watch next time, but I couldn't be jealous.

In any case, I let the twins escort me down to the lodge, the girls chattering non- stop in that early teenage way they had. Once there, I found that Adrienne had returned and joined the family. I arched an eyebrow knowingly at her and she blushed cutely while I took the available seat between her and DJ.

"Does Grace know what you're up to?" I asked quietly. After all, Adrienne was supposed to be in a committed relationship with her girlfriend, her birthday party notwithstanding.

"Yes, Dad," Adrienne mocked sarcastically. But then she turned serious and explained, "Nothing happened. Felicia and I got to talking and we stayed up half the night catching up. Rather than walk back, Felicia just invited me to share the bed. We were clothed. And no way were we going to start something with her parents in the next room."

I nodded in understanding. But I did glance back over at her and lean in, muttering, "Well if you do fall off the wagon, promise me you two will invite me to watch..."

Adrienne chuckled and shook her head. "No need. Even if Felicia and I decide to do something like that, you'll already be well occupied."

I furrowed my eyebrows. "I will?"

Adrienne flashed me a wide smile. "Yes. You will."

On cue, DJ rubbed my forearm and as I turned, she held up a plastic pitcher, smiling radiantly. "More juice, Ben?"

I found myself at a loss of what to do as I returned back to my cabin after breakfast. In years past, I would always meet up with Dawn and we would quite literally spend every waking hour together until it was time to go to sleep. Even last year, after the initial week and a half of Adrienne's cold war with my best friend, Dawn joined us and we three then spent all our time together.

But this year? Dawn wasn't coming. And as I walked back to the cabin with Adrienne, my ex-girlfriend/current sister informed me that she and Felicia were heading off together to do 'girl stuff'.

"You're leaving me?" I complained.

"Let's not get into this again, Ben. We're not even together anymore and you KNOW I do my own thing," Adrienne sighed. "Besides, it's not like you don't have other friends."

"How do you know Felicia doesn't want me along for your 'girl stuff'?" I grumbled petulantly.

Adrienne smiled and rubbed my arm. "In this case, 'girl stuff' actually means TALKING. She and I didn't spend nearly enough time together this past year, so there's a lot to catch up on. Besides, if it's your dick you're worried about, you're worrying about nothing."

"What do you mean?" Actually, I WAS worried about my dick. I'd spent the last couple of years fucking non-stop at summer camp and I'd kinda gotten used to it.

"Hi, Ben!" a new voice chirped as Adrienne and I approached the cabin.

I turned in surprise and muttered, "Oh." Yeah, I could be kinda slow on the uptake.

DJ stood up from the bench outside my cabin, dressed in her hiking gear with a backpack sitting on the porch next to her. Her khaki shorts barely extended below her crotch, showing off her long legs. The short-sleeved forest green T- shirt was both quite form-fitting, outlining her oversized breasts. And the hem was tied off in a knot, exposing her flat stomach and belly button. Her sunny blonde hair was in its usual pigtails, with a matching green bandanna covering her head now. And in her hiking boots, the girl looked both athletically tomboyish and mouth-wateringly sexy at the same time.

"DJ!" I exclaimed. "What's the deal? Where's Brooke?"

The cute younger girl flashed me a brilliant smile full of sparkling white teeth and said, "She's meeting up with Andrew today. That means I'm free to go 'hiking' with you!"

There was a rather obvious innuendo in DJ's voice. "Hiking?" I repeated.

"Yeah... hiking," DJ giggled, which made her tits wobble enticingly. "Just like you and Dawn used to do."

I knew exactly what Dawn and I used to do on our hikes. My cock practically sprung to attention right then and there. But still I hesitated. "Uh, I'm sure you don't mean exactly the way Dawn and I used to do."

"Oh, no. I do mean exactly." There was no mistaking the predatory expression on DJ's face.

"See?" Adrienne clapped me on my back. "You were worried about nothing."

"Fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck," DJ chanted happily in a doggy-position while I held her hip with my left hand, pumping her rapidly as my thick dick stretched the blonde 17-year-old's tight snatch. My right hand was holding both of her braided pigtails together, not tugging but just giving her a little reminder every time she wanted to lower her head and thrust herself back against me.

As always, her tight vaginal walls seemed to be pulsing against me with a steady [bu-BUMP] [bu-BUMP, matching her heartbeat. It was simply incredible the way her pussy pulsed like that. Of all the girls I'd ever been with, none of them ever felt quite like DJ. And even though I was the one who got to fuck her right now, I found that I envied whatever lovers she'd had other than me.

Presently, I could feel the red-hot teenager was ramping up to an orgasm. Her pussy muscles had started spasming around me regularly, intervals that were shortening and shortening while her breathing and chanting similarly sped up. "Oh, gawwwd," DJ groaned as she approached detonation. And then she howled, "I'm gonna cum!"

I carefully controlled my thrusts, timing myself to her body's cues. I let my left hand drift back from her hip along her buttcheek, readying myself for the final maneuvers that I KNEW would set her off. After all, we were basically doing the exact same thing we had yesterday morning.

Yesterday, DJ had led me on a hike to Dawn's and my special clearing. At first, I'd expressed some hesitance since that particular spot had special importance and sentimental value to me and Dawn. But DJ told me plainly, "Dawn knows. She said it was OK."

I had needed some convincing. "Really?" After all, I'd never been to the clearing without Dawn. Sure, we often brought other girls with us, but I'd never been there without my partner.

"Of course!" DJ had rolled her eyes at me. "I wouldn't lie to you because then Dawn would rip my head off if she found out later. Really, it's not a big deal to her. And she felt bad for quote-unquote 'abandoning' you this summer. So she gave me the green light to keep you company." The sparkle in DJ's blue eyes was unmistakable.

DJ was probably right. Maybe I was overemphasizing the "specialness" of Dawn's and my clearing. After all, it was just a patch of grass. And Dawn wasn't even coming to camp this year. I supposed that symbolized the way Dawn felt about our relationship now. She was with Ryan now, and maybe things like our special clearing just didn't matter to her anymore. I still thought it was someplace sacred, but like DJ said, to Dawn it wasn't a "big deal".

In any case, I'd been sporting wood since we started hiking and I'd started staring at DJ's ass from behind, so I wasn't about to argue the point much further. And DJ wasn't much for arguing either as she promptly tackled me onto the blankets the moment I got them laid out and then set about ripping my clothes off.

So yesterday we'd ended up fucking each other's brains out all morning and this morning was shaping up the same way. Yesterday, I'd bunched up DJ's forest green T-shirt around her neck while gripping her big, swaying tits from behind. Her bandanna had fallen off her forehead to cover her eyes, blinding her to every sensation except for the feeling of my dick splitting her juicing cunt. Today, she was wearing white instead of green and skipped the bandanna entirely, having learned from the previous day. And as the sexy, stacked teenager tensed up in the approach to orgasm, I suddenly yanked back on her pigtails with my right hand and slid my left thumb into her ass.

"AAAHHH!!!" DJ wailed, just like yesterday, her entire back arching along with her neck as I kept tugging on her hair. Her tight cunt clamped down almost painfully around my rod, and I had to put a lot of extra force into my thrusts to continue powering my way in and out of her slender body.

One other thing was different from yesterday, aside from DJ's attire. Yesterday, I'd been so wound up from not having sex in such a long time that DJ's first orgasm had been enough to pull the cum from my body, forcing me to spurt my load into her before I really wanted to.

Today, I had my ejaculation control back.

DJ's arms got wobbly from the force of her first orgasm of the morning, and once I let go of her pigtails she let her chest collapse down onto the blankets. Her knees started buckling as well and getting a good grip on her hips so I wouldn't be dislodged, I let the rest of her torso drop down the blankets as she pivoted and ended up on her left side.

I grabbed her right leg then and moved it up, pushing her knee toward her own chest to give me a better angle to continue thrusting into her. And as I started pounding away, my pelvis impacting her tight asscheeks with audible slapping noises, the slender blonde began moaning helplessly.

"Oh, yeah ... so good ... oh, yeah ... oh, yeah..." she moaned, her semi-limp body swaying back and forth with each thrust.

The pleasure built inside me as my skin heated up even further. I growled while hunching myself over the younger girl's body, beads of sweat dropping off my chin to splatter against her naked skin. Reaching up with my right hand, I grabbed one of her big tits and squeezed it, reveling in the feel of her pebbly nipple against my palm. My left hand had never left her ass, my thumb embedded in her rectum the entire time.

That thumb gave me a fresh idea. I'd only ever fucked DJ's ass the one time after the camp's big dance, and as I saw her buttcheeks jiggling with each impact I decided I had to sodomize her again. So releasing her big tit, I buried myself to the hilt inside her pussy and held that position while reaching across her body to try and grab my pack without pulling out of her nubile body.

"Aww..." DJ moaned. "I was so close to another one."

"In a minute, kiddo," I huffed, still breathing hard. "I promise that when camp ends, you will NOT be complaining about not getting enough orgasms."

"Ah, fuck yeah..." she crooned and lay her head back down while I successfully retrieved the lube.

I figured DJ had rested enough for now, and after grabbing her hips and parking the sexy young blonde back on all fours, I resumed thrusting while letting her also buck her hips back at me. Letting her do the work, I pulled my thumb out of her ass, coated it with Astroglide, and popped it back in. DJ groaned as she felt the slippery digit penetrate deeper than it had before. And then she whimpered when I pulled my cock free and took the time to lube it as well.

"What are you doing?" she gasped.

"Getting ready to fuck your ass." And then I didn't give her any more time to contemplate that as I pulled my thumb back out and quickly started pressing my rigid cock through her dilated anus.

"Oh, shit," DJ squealed as the mushroom head popped past her sphincter, causing her to clench up so tightly that I was prevented from moving any further. I quickly slid one hand around to manipulate her clit while reaching the other around to tweak her nipple. And hanging her head down, DJ relaxed her anal muscles and groaned as I slowly imbedded the rest of my thick cock up her back door.

"Oh, yesss..." DJ hissed. "You're so fucking BIG!"

"You like that?" I grunted as I pressed my crotch right up against her buttcheeks.

"Fuck, yeah!" she barked enthusiastically.

"You like me fucking your ass?"

"Fuck, yeah!" She started humping herself back and forth, sliding my dick in and out of her clenching asshole.

"You wanna feel it again tomorrow?"

"Fuck, YEAH!"

"You gonna be my fuckslut this summer?" The rush of adrenaline was going to my head.

"Fuck, y-y-yeah!" DJ stuttered as she shivered, seemingly from a small orgasm.

"You gonna let me take you whenever the urge strikes me?" My own pleasure was definitely going to my head and giving me quite the power rush. "You gonna let me bend you over whenever I want and fuck you so hard that you see stars?"

"FUCK, YEAH!" DJ screamed, really slamming her ass back against my cock.

"Will you be mine, kiddo? Just mine for this month?" I growled. "No other guys. Just me. Just be MY cumslut."

"Fuck, YEAH! YESSS!!!"

"Just let me fuck you every day, all day. Just let me fill you with this gorgeous, wonderful dick at every possible moment. Let me give you such ecstasy you can't even imagine."

"YES! PLEASE! YES!" DJ howled. "You're all I want, Ben! You're all I ever wanted! I was addicted to your dick from the first time you ever fucked me! Fuckme-fuckme-fuckme! Whenever! Wherever! Forget fucking Dawn and FUCK ME!"

DJ shrieked her pretty little head off, her whole body vibrating as she thrashed about, nearly dislodging my prick once. I had to move both of my hands back to her hips just to keep her beneath me as I lunged myself deep into her ass with every stroke, finally impacting her so hard her knees gave way again and we fell to the ground, my dick throbbing as my balls began evacuating their contents into her spasming bowels.

"FUUUCK!" DJ screamed again, her hands scrabbling at the blankets while I crushed her body beneath mine. Her hips still vibrated with her own orgasm. And she yelled "FUUUUCK!" again as my dick continued splashing her innards with hot, sticky cum.

DJ only whimpered one thing before she passed out cold. I was so drained from my own orgasm that it didn't even sink into my brain until after she was unconscious.

But sometime after I caught my breath and started to push myself off of DJ's sweaty body, I realized that she'd said, "Oh Ben, I love you."

Whoa, whoa, WHOA! I rolled onto my side, breathing hard again even though I'd already caught my breath. I shut my eyes and shook my head rapidly, trying to jar my brain loose. Surely DJ hadn't just said what I thought she'd said.

Blinking my eyes open again, I looked over the gorgeous babe's slumbering body, sprawled out on her belly with her head turned towards me. DJ was a wet dream come to life. Her face was surpassingly beautiful, with exquisite cheekbones and crystal blue eyes. She had the lithe build of an exotic lingerie model, with the firmness of a teenager and full breasts that were just UNFAIR to the general female population. The 17-year-old girl was so achingly gorgeous and purely fuckable that I felt a fresh twitching in my cock despite having just spunked a massive load up her ass only minutes before.

And now she had just said that she loved me? WHAT?

My mind raced through my history with the youngest Evans daughter. My first conscious memories of her were as a 3-year-old brat who, along with Brooke, kept crawling into Dawn's and my play area, ruining whatever the two of us were doing. I'd hated her back then. When you're only 5, a 2-year age gap is an eternity. And DJ being a brat was a trend that continued right up until my family moved to Orange County.

If Dawn and I built a sandcastle, DJ and Brooke would knock it over. If Dawn wanted to pretend we were a married couple having a tea party, the younger girls would invade and want to join in playing our daughters or servants or something. If Dawn and I wanted to go climbing on the jungle gym, DJ would be right behind, dragging Brooke along in her wake.

Once my family moved away, though, DJ and Brooke seemed to grow up into their own independence. We only met up at camp, and the younger girls would set off to do their own things while Dawn and I headed off to our special clearing. Throughout my early teen years, I didn't do much with DJ, spending time with kids my own age while she did the same.

Then came summer camp two years ago. DJ had just recently lost her virginity to a fumbling moron in the backseat of a car, three pumps and an apology. And having recently discovered her burgeoning sexuality, the barely 15-year-old girl set off to "do it right". She talked Dawn into letting her join us; and from then on we'd been friendly fuck buddies. There were never any hesitations to consider each other's feelings. There were never any concerns for how sex might change our relationship. DJ wanted to fuck, and to fuck well. I was only too happy to oblige her.

From what I'd gathered, DJ had then spent the next year playing the field, stringing along several guys without committing to a single one. And when we all returned to camp, the cute blonde had been eager to pick up right where we'd left off.

Of course, we hadn't been able to go straight to fucking. There was all the drama with Adrienne and Dawn at the time, but once that was out of the way we went right back to being fuck-buddies. And the few times DJ wasn't joining us, she was up to her usual Dayna-style flirtations, playing multiple boys at the same time without ever settling down. In the end, it had backfired on her, both her dates to the big Camp Dance leaving her hanging; but she'd joined up with me and my dates to cap off her evening anyways.

Then there was this past year. I hadn't kept tabs much on DJ, busy with Dawn and Adrienne and Keira and Paige and assorted other dramas. The only time we'd spent significant time together was at Thanksgiving, when she'd seriously been looking for a chance to nail me but never found the opportunity.

And now we were here. Now that I was 19 and she 17, the 2-year age gap didn't seem such a big deal anymore. And DJ HAD latched herself onto me pretty damn quickly. She HAD spent the entire first evening by my side, flirting, chattering non-stop, and distracting me enough that I never even noticed when Adrienne and Felicia slipped away. When we'd all gathered around the bonfire, DJ had made me wrap my arms around her from behind, holding her marshmallow roasting stick with her while she cooed and snuggled against me. And she'd left me with a VERY intense goodnight kiss that nearly melted my socks off.

Then she'd spent all of yesterday fucking my brains out. Even beyond the fucking at the clearing, DJ had pulled me into the shower at her family's cabin, soaping us up and titillating me until I'd planted her back against the cold tile wall, hoisted her up with my hands, and screwed us both to screaming orgasms. Then while we were relaxing by the lake with Adrienne, Felicia, Brooke, and Andrew, the little minx decided to join me on my lounge chair and surreptitiously give me a handjob. It took quite an effort not to spray in my swim trunks.

All afternoon, DJ had been making suggestive innuendoes to me while not even bothering to try and flirt with any of the cute boys she normally flirted with. Ever since we'd arrived at camp, the beautiful blonde had been firmly attached to my side, publicly declaring me as her property. And even during mealtimes, her hand had remained on my leg whenever it wasn't busy serving me extra food or pouring my drink or doing whatever she could to help me. For close to 48-straight hours, except for sleeping, DJ had been doing her best to crawl inside my skin.

And now she'd said she loved me. I had no idea why.

But as she began stirring awake, I figured I was about to find out.

I figured wrong.

Once DJ woke up, she merely smiled at me sleepily and then stretched out, making my eyes bug out as she turned over and let me ogle her naked beauty. Like all the Evans girls, she was shaved completely bare. And those 34DD tits barely sagged at all, even when she was flat on her back. I couldn't help but bend down and give her a soft kiss, one that turned into a rather volcanic liplock once her arms went around my neck and tugged me against her.

The idea of asking her about the "I love you" comment almost flew out of my mind with that kiss ... but only almost. When we broke for air, I set my jaw and looked the pretty girl in her eyes. And then I said, "DJ, we have to talk."

She giggled at the stern expression on my face, mockingly setting her own jaw and comically trying to look stern herself. "Yes, Ben. We need to talk," she grunted in a faux-baritone voice.

DJ wasn't being serious. I sighed and asked, "Are you really in love with me?"

She immediately snorted. "What?" The pretty girl cracked up and looked away, shaking her head. "Whatever gave you that idea?"

The way she said it was so dismissive and ridiculing that I immediately wanted to take back the question. No way DJ loved me. No WAY. We were just friends. It must have all been in my head. It wouldn't have been the first time an incredible orgasm had fucked with my brain. I winced and blushed, turning my head away. "Uh, nothing, nothing. Just before you passed out, you mumbled and I must have misheard you."

"Aww, Ben," DJ sighed, reaching up to take my face in her palm. "You're funny." Then she grinned. "And sexy..." she husked as she raised herself up, pressing those glorious tits into my chest and tilting her head back to thrust her pouty lips at me. Her tongue came out to snake across her lower lip as she practically hummed, "And so fucking good at fucking..."

My heart fluttered. She really DID look like Dawn in this moment. And I seized her face in my hands and did my best to give her my best approximation of a volcanic kiss.

DJ moaned into my kiss and when we broke away, she started giggling. "And sweaty! You're also very sweaty!" Quickly hopping up with a boundless energy that had always been her trademark, the gorgeous naked girl started prancing off the clearing toward the creek. "Let's go skinny-dipping and get cleaned up!" Already her feet were splashing into the water.

I was still reeling from my very momentary Dawn fantasy, and when I looked up again, I saw that DJ had waded to the middle of the creek, the water only coming up to her mid-thighs. But she ducked as low as she could and put her head in the water, flipping her head back to send her wet hair flying and splattering droplets far behind her. She slicked her now dark blonde tresses behind her ears and then fixed me with a smokily seductive face. Did I mention I love the wet look?

"Whaddaya say, Ben? Have you ever fucked in the middle of the creek here before?"

I blinked rapidly, as if I were staring into the brilliance of the sun. Buck naked and dripping wet: gawd DAMN DJ was so sexy! And no, I never actually HAD fucked out in the middle of the creek before and I wondered what it would be like. As DJ continued smiling at me, running her hands all over her wet, naked body, I grinned and got off the blankets, wading out to join her.

This was gonna be FUN..

69 Summer Camp ll

"Mmm ... DJ, this is dangerous..." I groaned.

"Mmph," the cute, blonde teenager mumbled, her voice muffled by my cock filling her mouth. She popped off long enough to say, "Re-LAX. I told you, my mom and dad aren't coming back here before dinner. And even if they did, you really think they'd care?"

I sighed and dropped my head back, accepting her answer. One side benefit to DJ being the only Evans daughter on this trip meant that her cabin was well and truly empty most of the day. Then I groaned in pleasure as the little minx re- inhaled my prick, this time taking me all the way down and using her throat muscles to massage my cockhead. And all further worries about parents flew out of my head as my brain began swimming in pleasurable endorphins while the sexy teen expertly fellated me.

It didn't take long before I was painting DJ's tonsils with my sticky load of cum. And as each jet of spunk flowed out of me and down her gullet, I felt myself floating away on a cloud of bliss. This had truly been an incredible four days of pleasure. DJ had attacked me with an enthusiasm and endurance I hadn't experienced in a long time, at least from only one girl. In a way, she reminded me of my early days of being sixteen with Dawn, when that Evans daughter had first discovered the joys of sex at camp.

And then it hit me. "What day is it today?"

DJ furrowed her eyebrows and gulped, using a finger to wipe up the last traces of semen from her lips. "Huh?"

I glanced down at the pretty girl, seeing the confusion in her crystal blue eyes. They were so much like Dawn's. "What day is it today?" I repeated.

"Wednesday," she replied. "Why?"

"No, the date." I shook my head. "It's the 9th, isn't it?"

"So?"

"It's Dawn's birthday!" I sat up suddenly.

DJ sighed and sat back, arching her eyebrow. "You just came a gallon in my mouth and you're thinking about Dawn?"

I blinked rapidly, recognizing the tone of an annoyed female immediately. "No, no. It's not that, Deej." I quickly moved forward and kissed her, holding her shoulders tightly. "Sorry, just random thing popped into my head. I think this is the first of Dawn's birthdays I ever missed."

DJ snorted. "Do you even know when MY birthday is?"

I smiled. "Of course. April 16th."

DJ went from scowling to smiling immediately. "You DO know!"

I grinned. "It's exactly a week after mine." Then I sighed and looked away. "I've got to call her."

DJ frowned. "Call her? You never called me on my birthday," she pouted.

I smiled and reached out to brush my hands against her cheek. "We were never that close, kiddo."

"Still," she pouted further. "It would have been nice..."

"Next year, I promise."

"Really?" The cute girl perked up.

"Sure. And after that, we'll both be at school together, right? You're coming to Berkeley, aren't you?"

"I hope."

I sat up and started fumbling with my shorts, zipping myself back up. "C'mon. Let's go to the lodge so I can find a phone."

"Do we have to?" DJ whined. "We've still got an hour before dinner..." She leaned forward on the bed, planting her hands between her legs and thrusting her cleavage at me.

My mouth watered as I glanced down at the firm melons that had nothing to do with the upcoming dinner, but I was on a one-track mind at this point. "I'll make it up to you. I really want to make sure I get a hold of Dawn."

DJ rather nervously bit her lip, but she didn't stop me from climbing off the bed. I reached my hand out to her, helping her dismount down to the floor. And then we set off to head down to the lodge.

"You can't believe how happy I am that you called me!" Dawn bubbled into the phone. Ordinarily, I'm not a phone person. Things just don't click for me when I can't see whoever I'm talking to, can't read the expressions on their face. But the joy in Dawn's voice was unmistakable. I had no problem "reading" her enthusiasm.

"You're my Dawn. And it's your birthday. Just because you're not at camp this year doesn't change that," I said firmly. "Still ... I wish you WERE here..."

"I know. I'm still sorry it had to be this way."

"Don't worry about it. If nothing else, I'm sure Ryan is thrilled you're staying nearby."

Dawn chuckled. "Of course. He wouldn't say it, but he was freaking out about the idea of you and me at camp again. Last year was one thing, but ... well..."

"I know. It's fine. Less temptation this way. Besides, your little sister has been quite eager to take up the slack." I chuckled. "Seriously Dawn, DJ has been an absolute nymphomaniac. Girl hasn't left my side for the entire camp."

"Really?" Dawn giggled. And then with a thoughtful tone, she added, "You know, as soon as DJ found out I wasn't coming to camp, her eyes got REALLY big. I didn't realize it at the time, but I think it's because she knew you were going to be single this summer. That girl's had a crush on you for a long time."

It was my turn to wonder, "Really?"

"Really. I once asked her why she's never settled down with a serious boyfriend. At first, I thought it was because she'd gotten too much advice from Dayna about playing with many boys being more fun than just being with one. But DJ just said that none of the boys she ever met measured up to you."

"Really?"

Dawn giggled. "Really. I wonder if I should worry about little sis trying to poach you while I'm gone."

I chuckled. "Nah. We're just friends ... well ... horny friends. The kiddo won't leave my dick alone."

Dawn laughed. "I'll bet. And I'm sure you have lots of opportunities with my old cabin being empty most of the time."

"We have. Plus, we spend a lot of time at the clearing."

Dawn went quiet for a few seconds. Dead quiet. And when her voice came back, there was an obvious tension in her tone. "You took her to our clearing?"

I blinked twice in surprise at her tone. "Uh, yeah."

"To OUR clearing?" Dawn said a little more harshly. "You fucked her in OUR special clearing? Alone?"

"Whoa! Whoa!" I waved my hands, momentarily forgetting that Dawn couldn't see me. "Wait a minute. DJ said quite explicitly that she asked your permission. And now that I think about it, she said you specifically gave her the green light to keep me company this summer since you were quote/unquote 'abandoning' me."

"I never said ANY of that!"

"What? Seriously?" I exclaimed a little too loudly, then winced and looked around, making sure no one was staring at me. There weren't a lot of public phone connections at camp, just small phone booths in a hallway off the main lounge. And with no cell tower nearby I didn't have that option, either. I just shut the phone booth door a little more tightly and whispered harshly. "DJ said she knew you'd rip her head off later if you found out."

"I would! I will!"

Ah, hell.

DJ immediately knew something was up when I went to join our families for dinner. She took one look at my face and hers went ashen gray. Then, when I moved to take my usual seat between her and Adrienne, she didn't make any attempts to put her hand on my leg or otherwise get frisky and flirty the way she usually did. And I wasn't doing anything to engage her, either.

I wasn't the only one to notice the change in behaviors between me and the youngest Evans daughter. Mom glared at me as if I'd done something to upset the girl while DJ's mom looked more curious than anything. And across the table, the twins were whispering to each other in hushed tones while not-so-subtly darting glances at the two of us.

After a semi-awkward dinner, we broke up to do our usual evening things, agreeing to rendezvous at the bonfire later on. I turned to look for DJ and saw her walking rather hurriedly away, and I called out, "Deej! Wait! Hang on!"

She put her head down and sped up her walking, so I literally broke into a run to catch up to her. We'd gotten a good distance away from anyone else or any buildings as I grabbed her arm and turned around right in front of her, blocking her path. "Hey, hey."

"I'm sorry!" she wailed, moisture in her eyes. "You weren't supposed to find out!"

"Whoa, whoa," I held her from running away. "Find out what?"

"Don't you know?"

I winced and took a deep breath. Sometimes I forgot how teenage conversations went, both parties making assumptions left and right without any real communication taking place. I decided to change that by putting my cards out on the table, "I just know Dawn didn't give you permission to take me to our clearing."

DJ blinked and just stared at me, processing that bit while also trying to figure out whether I knew more. "Is that it?" she asked.

"Sort of. What are you scared of me finding out?"

DJ's lips pinched together so tightly they started turning white. Whatever secret she had, she wasn't letting me know now.

I sighed and stroked her arm. "Hey, it's me. You can tell me."

She shook her head vigorously side-to-side. I frowned and let out a long exhalation. And as calmly as I could manage, I asked with sincere heartfelt emotion, "DJ, please?"

She just stared at me for a long few seconds, long enough for me to start thinking of something else I could say to calm her. Even though we'd never been the closest of friends, mostly due to the age gap growing up, we were still almost family and I didn't want to let this awkwardness persist longer than it had to. But she beat me to the punch.

With a suddenness that caught me off-guard, DJ jerked forward and planted her lips on mine, giving me a searing kiss that left me breathless. "I'm in love with you," she choked out before turning and running away, really sprinting this time, leaving me standing all by myself.

This was weird.

DJ didn't come to the bonfire that night. Deanna Evans did approach me, telling me that her youngest daughter was hiding out in their cabin. But I wasn't sure what I would say to her even if I went over there.

Hadn't I already gone through this once this year, with Paige? And hadn't that one blown up in my face? I liked DJ. I really, really liked DJ. She was cute, energetic, and a nympho-abso-friggin-maniac when it came to sex. But let's face it; I wasn't in love with her. Hell, she was Dawn's little sister. I didn't even dare to consider falling in love with one of Dawn's sisters. It would just be ... wrong...

So what could I do? Right away, I ruled out the Paige approach. No way would I agree to continue being with DJ the way we'd been for the past four days, as a psuedo-couple. Even if DJ claimed she would just want whatever I could give her, I knew now from experience that hopes get raised even without cause. And if DJ got her hopes up, she would form expectations, and I'd inevitably disappoint her. Having a nasty "breakup" of sorts with one of Dawn's sisters seemed almost as bad as falling in love with one of them.

Could I go up to her and tell her flat out I didn't feel the same way? To confront her would be to force a decision before either of us had a chance to think things through, which was a no-win result for me. I knew I couldn't tell her I loved her, too. And if I rejected her, she'd be hurt and awkward around me for the rest of the summer.

Best now to let things cool off. Best now to give her time to think.

Better not to act until I had a better idea of what consequences there would be for my actions.

A few years ago, I was a short kid who couldn't get a girl to date me for longer than three weeks, let alone get one of them to fall in love with me. Now I had hot girls like Paige and DJ claiming they were in love with me and a host of others like Felicia, Monique, and others ready and willing to jump into bed with me. But ironically, the two girls I loved more than anyone in the world, Dawn and Adrienne, didn't want to be with me.

When did my love life get so complicated? Seriously, sometimes I wished I could go back to being a semi-innocent 16-year-old, dating Megan and only Megan. Things were simpler back then. Well ... sort of simpler ... if you didn't count Keira ... or Cassidy ... or Adrienne...

Too bad there was no alcohol at this family camp. I could REALLY use a beer right now.

"Ben, will you go with us to the Garden of Me?" Eden opened her eyes WIDE in what she knew was a surefire way to get me to say "yes". I couldn't help it. My baby sister really did have puppy-dog eyes. And even though I would now have to term her more "pretty" than "cute", flashing me those eyes still worked like a charm.

"Of course," I nodded. It wasn't like I had anywhere else to go. DJ had been quiet and awkward at breakfast today. As expected, we hadn't gone hiking to the clearing this morning, either. And even though Adrienne and Felicia had invited me to hang out with them by the lake, I didn't want to go anywhere I might accidentally run into DJ. So that even ruled out me trying to find a volleyball game or meeting up with Gary Wong. I figured DJ would approach me when the time was right. And for the moment, I just wanted to get a hundred miles away from here. Hiking out sounded like a great idea.

But I was curious as to why Eden would invite me. "Aren't you girls old enough to go by yourselves?"

Emma answered for the pair of them. "Yeah, but we thought you might like to come along."

Eden continued, "You've seemed kind of lonely today." She frowned, looking sorry for me.

"Besides, Ana really wants to see-"

"Emma!" Eden sharply cut off her twin sister, glaring at her warningly. And then with an almost sickeningly sweet smile, my baby sister turned to me with an angelic expression on her face.

"Eden..." I warned. "What's going on?"

"Nothing, nothing," she said dismissively. "Girl thing. Do you wanna come or not?"

"Please?" Now it was Emma's turn to make the puppy-dog eyes.

I shrugged. "Of course."

"Hurry uh-uup, Ben!" one of my baby sisters whined from a hundred feet in front of me, stretching the word 'up' into two syllables. I figured it was Emma from the pink headband she was wearing. Her fists perched on her hips as she stood atop a boulder further up the trail.

"Why? So I can listen to you guys nattering on about the Lizzie McGuire movie?" I called back with a grin on my face. Then I turned and reached a hand out to Ana Ramirez, the gangly, 14-year-old friend of the twins, who claimed to need a little extra help on our hike. My eyes momentarily yo-yoed down to her wobbling breasts as she hunched over to hoist herself over the fallen log. She was wearing a spaghetti-strap tank top that wasn't doing a very good job of containing her developing bosom, and like my baby sisters, the young teenager had certainly sprouted in the past year.

She took my hand and climbed over, dusting herself off before standing up straight and then catching me checking her out. The lovely Latina flashed me a beautiful smile, momentarily reminding me of her big sister. Lucia Ramirez was two years older than me, and one of the smokin' hot friends of Dayna's and Brandi's. Lucia had always sported a big pair of tits that rivaled Dayna's for size, and from the looks of it, Ana was well on her way to catching up.

Blushing at having been caught checking out a young girl, I turned away and looked up to Emma. "We're coming, we're coming."

My baby sister just smirked at us, flashing a wink in our direction before turning further up the trail. Or had she winked at Ana? What was going on?

In any case, Eden, Emma, Ana, Jenny Wong, and I made it to the Garden in record time, for the girls at least, although I had to stop and help the girls a few times. It was a tribute to how they'd all been growing taller and stronger for the hike. And when we got to the waterfall and pool itself, the girls proved they had grown when they all stripped down to their swimwear.

Eden and Emma were in the same bikinis they'd worn our first afternoon: nothing outlandish, but certainly enough to prove they had actual breasts and feminine bodies. Jenny was also in a bikini, but of the sports bra and shorts-style with frilly laces around both top and bottoms. Despite being six months older than the twins, she was still less developed, with a flat chest and minimal hips. But she was no less pretty in the face.

The eye-opener was Ana. In addition to being almost a full year older than the twins, she was also ahead of schedule in her physical development. The not yet 15-year-old took off her tank top and shorts to reveal a string bikini in bright yellow, with low-front, high-hip bottoms and a top that didn't even try to properly contain her breasts. Ana was about the same 5'5" height as the twins, but she was certainly more voluptuously built.

"She's getting hot, isn't she?" Eden smirked in my ear while Ana was disrobing.

"Like her sister," I muttered without thinking about it.

"Didn't you have a crush on her sister?" Emma asked innocently from the other side of me.

I sighed. Only a small crush in the way every young teenage boy looks at a hot older chick with big boobs. "That was a long time ago. I think I was about your age, maybe even a little younger."

Eden giggled. "Which would have made Lucia about Ana's age," she said with a teasing grin.

I took a long look at Ana again, realizing that Eden was right. For a second, I thought back to 13-year-old me staring at 15-year-old Lucia. But then I shook my head to clear it and collected myself. "C'mon, girls. Let's play."

We splashed around for a good half-hour, nothing strenuous since everyone was still recovering from the hike. But everyone cooled off and the girls egged me into showing off by making a few swan dives off the 10-foot ledge. I figured we were just in for another relaxing day at the Garden of Eden.

But then the garden's namesake unleashed her little plan. "Okay," Eden announced. "Time to tan, girls."

Jenny almost immediately squawked, "You're not serious!"

"Of course I am!" Eden chirped. "You don't want to get tan lines, do you?" And with that, my baby sister stretched herself out on her towel, stripping off her bikini top and tossing it aside, baring her cute, perky titties. Beside her, Emma was similarly losing her top, showing off an identical rack, and laying down.

"Whoa, girls." My eyes popped wide open and I gawked at my sisters. "What are you doing?"

Eden grinned. "We started sunbathing topless whenever we came out here. Since we're not in camp, we can get away with it. Look, no tan lines! Aren't we so grown up?"

I just blinked in amazement.

Meanwhile, Jenny hissed, "But your brother's here!" The Chinese-American teenager turned beet red and darted looks at me nervously.

"So? He's seen us naked before. He's just our brother."

"But! But!"

"Relax, Jenny," Ana said soothingly as she moved alongside the twins and spread her towel out. She then removed her yellow string bikini top and exposed those very nicely formed breasts to my gaze. I couldn't call them "titties", since they were much too big for that term. Heck, not even fifteen and they were bigger than Brooke's. And my jaw dropped as the hot Latina girl rather proudly thrust her chest at me before turning and lying on her back. "You don't have to take off your top if you don't want to," she added.

"Easy for you to say. You've got nothing to be ashamed of," Jenny growled right back, gawking at Ana's big breasts, capped with thick, dark nipples. I couldn't blame her. I was gawking as well.

I then noticed Eden glaring at me and head-nodding to Jenny. Clearly, I was supposed to say something. My mind raced for something appropriate, and I immediately fixed on Jenny's complaint that Ana had nothing to be ashamed of. "Don't be embarrassed, Jenny," I said softly. "Guys like breasts in all shapes and sizes."

"So what, you want to see my flat chest?" Jenny scowled.

I shrugged. "Like Ana said, you don't have to do anything you don't want to. But speaking as a guy, yes, I'd love to see you topless."

Jenny blinked a few times, seemingly caught between shedding her top to join the other girls and covering herself with her shirt in terror. But then her eyes sharpened and she accused, "Easy for you to say. You spent all week with DJ, and her boobs are HUGE."

I sighed. "Clearly, I'm not with her now."

"Why is that?"

"It's complicated," I sighed, and looked away dismissively.

Jenny bit her lip nervously, and then looked over at me intently. "Would you really like to see me topless?"

My eyebrows rose, but I knew better than to do anything but take her seriously. So leveling my gaze at the pretty 14-year-old, I answered sincerely, "Yes, I would. But I would never pressure you."

"But it would only be fair if you did, too."

I chuckled. "I'm already topless." I mimed to my bare chest.

Jenny blinked twice before her eyes sharpened and she asked with an eager tone, "But would you take off your trunks?"

Ana's shot up straight and twisted around, immediately gawking over at me and the rock I was perched on, apparently even more eager than Jenny to see if I would take off my swim trunks.

I arched an eyebrow and glanced at the twins, who were looking at me thoughtfully. And then I looked back at Jenny. "Ah, I would be naked then."

"So?"

"I don't think that would be appropriate."

Now it was Ana's turn to blurt, "So?"

But Jenny had already seized on another idea. "Okay. I'll take my top off if you do something for me."

My eyebrows furrowed. "For you?"

Her dark eyes were shining as she leaned forward eagerly, almost panting as she said, "Will you kiss me?"

I blinked twice and straightened my spine in surprise. "You want me to kiss you?"

She nodded quickly. "I still remember the first time I saw you kiss Dawn. We were all here ... right over there, actually." Jenny pointed to a spot further to the left. "I thought it was the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen," she breathed.

I blinked a few more times and glanced at the twins. Eden just nodded to me with a little smile on her face. And when I looked back at Jenny, the cute girl just bit her lip nervously again, looking adorably cute as she whimpered, "Please?"

She REALLY wanted this. So I figured, what's the harm? "Um, okay."

Jenny lit up like a Christmas Tree and she shivered before rather awkwardly shifting around, not sure if she should come to me or wait for me to come to her. I settled the matter by dropping off the rock and calmly, but steadily, walking straight over to Jenny.

When I got to her, the young girl looked ready to collapse from nerves and I shushed her soothingly while reaching a hand to brush some of the hair back from her face. She sank to her knees and I went down on one knee with her, stroking her right shoulder with my left hand while holding her cheek with my right. "Don't be nervous," I said softly.

She gulped and nodded, staring straight into my eyes without blinking. I started to move in just then, but suddenly Jenny jerked back and chirped, "Oh, wait." Her hands scrambled up and she quickly started tugging her top off, baring her not- quite A-cup breasts that were nevertheless capped by very hard, very cute pink nipples.

I grinned. "You didn't HAVE to do that," I chuckled.

"Oh. Uh, I thought- I mean, I thought you- MMPH!" Jenny stammered before I simply closed the gap and pressed my mouth to hers. She went rigidly still when my lips touched her own, her eyes flying wide in shock.

I pulled away almost as quickly, smiled warmly, and said, "Relax, Jenny. Just relax." And then still holding her cheek in my right palm, I moved in more slowly this time, giving her time to recognize my approach before I tilted my head to the side and almost experimentally tasted her lips.

"Ohhh..." Jenny moaned, her eyes fluttering. I massaged her lip pads slowly with my own, just nibbling a bit. She started panting then, her mouth opening up in a subconscious invitation, and I accepted it by slowly pushing my tongue through the gap to begin playing with hers.

"Ohhh... " Jenny moaned even deeper, and then her instincts took over. Without warning, I suddenly felt her hands clamp onto the back of my head as she pulled me closer, mashing her mouth against mine and french kissing me with wild abandon. She was wet, she was sloppy, and she was oh-so- enthusiastic. She lacked any finesse, but it was FUN.

The next thing I knew, I was flat on my back with a topless Jenny Wong sitting on my stomach, dry humping me and doing her level best to cram her tongue into my throat. I was really glad her big brother Gary wasn't around to see this. She moaned and whimpered and continued kissing me without breathing for what seemed like forever. And then suddenly, her body screamed out for oxygen and she jerked away, toppling off me and gasping for air.

"Wow!" I blinked rapidly, trying to get my bearings as I lifted myself up on my elbows.

"Ohmigod!" Jenny covered her mouth with one hand as she looked at me in astonishment. "Ohmigod!"

"Wowww, Jenny!" Eden cheered. "Didn't know you had it in you!"

"That was really nice," I complimented with a smile. It HAD been fun.

"You looked like a pro!" Emma added.

"I've never done that before!" Jenny looked wildly at Emma.

"Really? With anyone?" My baby sister arched an eyebrow. "REALLY?"

Jenny shook her head rapidly side-to-side.

"Well, then. That was a GREAT first kiss," Eden enthused.

"My turn!" Ana hopped up.

The next thing I knew, the stacked Latina had taken Jenny's place on my stomach, draping those pretty tits in my face before she got her hands around my ears and her mouth pressed up to mine.

At that point, my brain just turned off. Really, I went completely on autopilot from then until orgasm. I simply wasn't capable of rational thought anymore.

Ignoring questions of right or wrong, I filled my hands with perky teenage asscheeks, dragging Ana down until she was grinding her crotch on top of the erection in my trunks and crushing her bosom into my chest. Our tongues dueled happily as the young girl moaned in obvious heat. And she was the one who grabbed my hands and pulled them up to her firm, youthful breasts, directing me to massage and squeeze those ripe melons.

We made out to our hearts content until she took a breath of air. Ana was then unceremoniously shoved aside as Jenny's face once again filled my view. And without further ado, the cute Chinese girl was once again kissing me with enthusiastic passion. Not one to be left out, she also pulled my hands up to caress her perky titties and pinch her hard nipples, moaning happily as I worked her sensitive titflesh.

My mind was spinning out of control and I just went with the flow. With DJ momentarily out of the picture, I hadn't ejaculated since yesterday and my cum- filled brain couldn't think of anything but enjoying the ride. The next thing I knew, Ana was animatedly encouraging, "Go on! Do it! I promise I won't tell anyone!"

"You promise?"

"Uh-huh! It would be SOOO hot!"

Five seconds later, it was Eden hovering over me as my baby sister grabbed my head in her hands, taking Jenny's place as she shoved her tongue into my mouth. I felt my sister's hot little body squirming on top of me like a worm, my hands cupping her perky asscheeks and physically humping her light body against the lump in my shorts.

Thirty seconds after that, Emma moved on top of me, taking her own sister's place while I made out with her as well.

And then things REALLY started getting dangerous. Phrases I could hear but not yet process started filling my ears. A mouth always seemed to be on mine, kissing me and keeping me both blinded and distracted. And with my brain still in shut-down, I was helpless to stop what was to come.

"Can I really?"

"Go ahead! Like I said, he's our brother. We've already seen it."

"Have you touched it?"

"Uh, well..."

"Go on! I KNOW you want to."

"Switch with me!"

"Ohmigod. It's so ... BIG!"

"It's so ... HOT!"

"It's moving! It's moving! Aaah!"

"ReLAX! It's supposed to do that! Especially when you stroke it like that."

"But it looks like it's alive!"

"Switch with me!"

"Ohmigod! Are you really gonna... ? Ohmigod! You're actually sucking on it!"

"Have you ever done that before?"

"Mmm-nnnn. Ahh! No! But I think I like it!"

"How's it taste?"

"Doesn't taste like much. Kinda salty. Lemme try again!"

"No WAY!"

"Switch with me!"

"Here! You try!"

"Ohmigod! I can't believe I just did that!"

"Believe it! Try again! Watch the teeth!"

"And how would YOU know?"

"I, uh..."

"Have you ever done it to your brother?"

"C'mon! We'll never TELL!"

"Yes, already! Okay?"

"Ooh! I wanna see! I wanna see!"

"That's SOOO naughty!"

"Ohmigod, Eden! Did you just stick that whole thing in your mouth?"

"It's in her throat!"

"Lemme try again! I'll bet I can do it!"

"Switch with me!"

"It's so HOT!"

"I TOLD you!"

"I can't get it all in!"

"You gotta relax your throat! Pretend like you're swallowing food. When you gulp it'll open up."

"It's too big!"

"Watch it! He's gonna cum! He's gonna cum!"

And I was. My hips thrust upward and somebody groaned, "Mmph!" She gagged slightly but managed to keep her lips wrapped around my crown. The mouth that had been kissing me pulled away and I finally managed to raise my head and look down. And if I wasn't about to cum before, the sight before me would have been all the incentive I needed.

Ana was kneeling next to my left hip, sucking on my mushroom head with her nice tits swaying gently beneath her. Jenny was straddling my legs, stroking my shaft with both her tiny hands. Emma, with the pink headband, was beside them, giving Ana pointers. Eden, with the red scrunchie, was closer to my shoulder, apparently the one who'd been kissing me. And all four girls were wonderfully topless.

And then I erupted. Ana jerked when the first massive shot splattered against the back of her mouth. I hadn't cum since the previous afternoon before dinner, so my multiple-orgasms-per-day-trained body had built up quite the load and the young teenage girl simply wasn't prepared for it. She choked on that first blast and pulled away, coughing.

Jenny started squealing as Ana flinched, and Emma quickly leaned forward to capture my still spurting cock. My youngest baby sister drank down the next two bursts before giving way to Eden. And after another few healthy squirts Emma talked Jenny into taking me back into her mouth while I squeezed out several drops for her to lick up without them actually flying into the virginal young teen's mouth.

Once I was done, the four girls promptly ignored my cock and started chattering animatedly with each other. My usefulness complete, I seemed to be forgotten as they got all excited and started talking over one another, attitudes ranging from cocky overconfidence to absolute disbelief over what they'd done.

And NOW I had time to think about what had just taken place.

I shouldn't have done that. Maybe the kissing wouldn't have been so bad, but I'd let a group of 13 and 14-year-old girls suck my dick. I'd let my own SISTERS do it in full view of their friends. Mom would NOT be happy if she found out.

What ever happened to thinking through the consequences of my actions?

The answer was obvious: When I was thinking with my brain about how to talk to DJ, I was patient and cautious. When I was thinking with my hormones about making out with a hot, young teenager, I jumped in before the brain got working.

Story of my life...

No matter how awkward I felt over what had happened, the girls were completely unperturbed by what had taken place.

Jenny, who had expressed the most disbelief that she'd actually sucked on a boy's penis, seemed thrilled by her courage and bravado. She'd fantasized about kissing me ever since seeing the one I'd given Dawn a couple of years ago, and she was elated at having finally lived that fantasy. Sucking on my dick and tasting my cum was just a bonus, something to remember as an exciting event in her young life, as if she'd just gone skydiving or something. She HAD, unfortunately, not liked the taste and spit out what she could. She declared that it was worth a try, but that she didn't plan to swallow in the future. The twins berated her and told her she'd come to like it in time.

Ana had apparently been eager to get her first look at a boy's erect dick. While the twins had not shared their plan with Jenny for fear of scaring the shyest of them, my sisters HAD convinced Ana that bringing me along and sunbathing topless would get her a look at my erection, and Ana was delighted by the plan's success. Giving her first blowjob was beyond her wildest dreams come true. She just wanted another chance to try and swallow my load without choking. And unable to come up with a calm, rational reason why we shouldn't, the fiery young Latina started another grope-fest that resulted in all four girls once again hovering over me, taking turns sucking my dick.

That second time, the girls didn't bother practicing their kissing lessons at my other end. Eden quashed that idea by mounting my face and shoving her slick crotch against my lips, smothering me in moist, naughty sister-pussy. Of course this led to all four girls taking a ride on the Ben's-tongue-mobile, each of them getting an orgasm before Ana finally got me to pop off in her mouth for a second time. She promptly choked again.

The girls tried to work me up to a third erection, but by then, my brain had woken up enough to announce that it was time to head home and that I probably shouldn't have let them do that.

As we started hiking home, Jenny was once again beside herself in disbelief. Ana was constantly hopping around me making crude and obvious comments about sucking my dick again.

And the twins were just giddy with themselves over how everything had turned out. Not only did they get a chance to make out with me and give me a blowjob at camp, but they got their friends in on it and got them to accept they were doing it with me. I expressed some concerns about our mom and the secrecy factor, but the girls reassured me that Ana and Jenny had promised not to tell.

I wasn't sure how much I trusted the promises of 13/14-year-old girls, but I didn't have much of a choice. And even if they did keep things under wraps, I was positively FREAKING OUT over the way Jenny and Ana had changed their behavior toward me.

For example, the hike home took a lot longer than usual because Jenny and Ana repeatedly had to stop and wait for me to "help" them with obstacles, like rock- hopping across a creek or climbing over a log. Invariably, they would find ways to either run their hands over my body or pull up their shirts to flash me their boobs, laughing ecstatically at their audacity.

I was sooo dead.

Upon our return to camp, I found myself looking for a nice rock to crawl under and hide. (A) I felt rather slimy for what I'd done with a group of barely-teenagers. (B) I did NOT want anyone seeing a group of barely-teenagers flirting with me, groping me, or otherwise making it obvious to the denizens of this family camp what I'd done. And Even if I avoided the twins and their friends, I still wasn't sure how to react if I bumped into DJ. Yeah, hiding under a rock seemed the most prudent course of action.

But then, I'm a 19-year-old guy. If I had any self-respect, hiding just wouldn't do. So deciding to take a more pro-active approach, as soon as lunch was over, I went looking for camouflage.

Thankfully, my intended camouflage was only too happy to see me. "Ben!" Adrienne smiled and sat up in her lounge chair by the lake, reaching her arms out to me for a hug.

I embraced the stunningly gorgeous blonde, momentarily sighing as I felt her massive boobs pressing against my chest. I heard her sighing as well as she nuzzled my neck before pecking my cheek and backing away.

"Hey! Where's my hug?" Felicia whined from the next lounge chair.

Smiling, I released Adrienne and moved over to the beautiful brunette. Her pale blue eyes seemed to smile on their own as she scooted back a bit in the wide lounge chair, patting the empty space she'd made. I sat down on it and let the lovely 23-year-old model wrap herself around my torso. And I couldn't help but notice her hand drifting around my belly and into my crotch.

"Whoa," I stammered in surprise when she rubbed her palm over my slowly growing bulge.

"When's my turn?" Felicia pouted, raising her silver-framed sunglasses onto her forehead and tilting her face up to look at me. "You know I was never very good at waiting patiently."

I smirked. "What? Getting bored of A.D. already?"

Felicia chuckled. "Of course not. But despite whatever fantasies you may be having, it's not like we're spending every free moment getting naked and sixty- nining."

"Oh, not always sixty-nining. I'm sure you take turns." I grinned and Felicia slapped my leg, giggling herself.

"I mean it," Felicia sighed and then leered at Adrienne. "Course, I wish we could ... That is one grade-A piece of pussy and I haven't even gotten a sniff of it. Stupid monogamy..."

"Guys..." Adrienne drawled a warning.

Felicia held her hands up in surrender. "No more teasing," she told Adrienne before turning back to me. "But seriously, Ben, I've been craving a good dicking for DAYS. And I've been craving yours." Her voice had dropped to a sensual purr.

I smiled. It would have been impossible not to after such a beautiful creature told me she wanted my dick. But I glanced at Adrienne and got a minor shrug out of her, leading me to ask, "So what HAVE you two been doing this entire time."

Felicia lay back, glancing over at the blonde. "We talk. Actually, I've been trying to convince Adrienne to come see my agent. I really think your girlfr- ... ah... 'sister' [giggle] ... would be incredible as a lingerie and swimsuit model."

"I'm still in school," Adrienne sighed, shaking her head at me.

"So?" Felicia cut in. "I keep telling her, I went to school and finished my degree while modeling part-time. She's just across the Bay Bridge from the city. It's no big deal. Can you imagine her on the cover of Sports Illustrated's Swimsuit Edition?"

Adrienne exhaled and looked at me. "What do you think?"

I blinked twice at the thought and glanced over at my adoptive sister. Adrienne was reclined in a perfect Victoria's Secret pose on the lounge chair, one forearm raised behind herself as a headrest and her hips turned on one side toward us. The bikini she wore today was traditionally styled, with triangles over her F-cup tits and a shallow V-shape bottom that drew one's attention downward. The swimsuit was pretty similar to lingerie and I had to admit, Adrienne would be exquisite in the folds of a lingerie catalog. "Good idea," I mumbled beneath my breath.

Adrienne immediately folded her arms over her chest, trying to block my view. "You're just saying that because you're staring at my tits."

I sighed. "And so will a million other men. Face it; you've got what it takes."

"There are thousands of girls with big tits."

"But not with a face like yours, A.D.," Felicia intoned. "Nor that body. Good lord, Ben, look at that tummy! And those hips. And those legs. Don't you just want to ... to... mount her?"

I groaned and bit my lip as a surge of lust coursed through my body. And I winced as I turned away. "We're broken up now, Felice," I said in a warning tone. "Please don't do that to me."

"Aww ... did I get you hard?" the sexy temptress hummed while reaching around me, once again moving her hand over my crotch and finding that yes, she'd gotten me hard. I wondered if there were any parental-types nearby to see us.

"Stop teasing him, Felicia," Adrienne barked. "Besides, Ben's biased."

"Maybe. Should we head over to that group of guys down there and ask them if you'd make a good lingerie model?" Felicia laughed as she pointed away toward a group of guys heading along the beach.

I followed the line Felicia was pointing at, but my gaze locked onto a spot just past the group of guys. A flash of sunny blonde hair had caught my attention, and I realized that DJ was sitting with Brooke, Andrew, and some of their other friends.

Adrienne noticed the change in my posture, and noticed where I was looking as well. Perfectly happy to change the subject, she reached over and touched my leg. "Ben, what's going on with you and DJ?"

I sighed. "It's..."

"Complicated," Adrienne finished. "When is it NOT complicated with you?"

I smiled wryly and glanced over at my ex-girlfriend/now-sister. "Don't look at me. You defined the term 'complicated' with the way our relationship started." I pointed back and forth between her and myself.

Adrienne blushed and sat back, momentarily abashed. But her little comment had released some of my internal tension, so I just sighed and said, "DJ's got a big crush on me."

"So? We knew that," Felicia remarked. "Why do you think I haven't jumped you yet? That girl clearly wanted a piece of you first, and she seemed to have it for a few days there."

I bit my lip. "She said she's in love with me. Like, really, really 'in love'."

"Ahhh..." My two companions nodded simultaneously. Then Felicia arched an eyebrow, "And you told her you don't feel the same way?"

I shook my head. "I haven't told her anything. She kissed me, told me she loved me, and then ran away. We've been awkwardly avoiding each other ever since."

[Whack!]

"Oww!" I turned and held the back of my head, where Adrienne had smacked me. "What was that for?"

"You moron! Didn't you learn anything from Paige?"

"What? Not to give her a false sense of hope?"

"No," Adrienne rolled her eyes. "You can't let this thing fester. You strung Paige along for what, six MONTHS, without committing or rejecting or anything, really. Until you finally accepted her on Valentine's Day. Remember?"

"Of course!"

"You've got to deal with this up front, Ben; nip this in the bud." Adrienne sighed. "Talk to her."

"How? I talked to Paige up front and told her I didn't have the same feelings for her."

"'Yet'. You told Paige 'yet'. Or something like, 'We can't be more than friends for now," Adrienne clarified. "THAT'S giving a girl a false sense of hope."

I winced, remembering those old conversations.

"You need to resolve this, and soon." Adrienne glowered at me.

"But I don't want to hurt her," I moaned.

"You'll only hurt her more if you wait," Felicia intoned, looking at the sand before flicking her pale blue eyes up to me. "Trust me. I know."

"What's this with every girl falling in love with me?" I shook my head, frowning at Felicia.

The gorgeous older woman raised her eyebrows and gave me a wan smile. "You're just special," she practically breathed.

[Whack!]

"Oww!" I turned and held the back of my head again, glaring at Adrienne.

"Don't let it get to your head. Not EVERY girl falls in love with you," she smirked at me. "All the sweet, nice ones avoid you as if your mere touch will get them pregnant. The sexually liberated ones like Brandi's and Dayna's friends just want to hook up with you."

I arched an eyebrow, remembering all the girls I'd known from High School through College. She had a point: despite my many conquests, I really hadn't conquered that many hearts.

Adrienne grabbed my head in her hands and held it in place, forcing me to look her in the eyes. "It takes an extraordinary kind of girl to fall in love with you, Tiger, your wandering eye and proclivities and all." She turned my head to look at Felicia, who smiled prettily, before bringing me back to her own hazel irises. "We're one in a million. We're special, and don't you forget it. And even though you don't feel the same way as DJ, you'd better treat her like the special girl she is."

I sighed and nodded.

Adrienne patted my back, and then rubbed my shoulder and leaned in. "Now go over and get this resolved with DJ. And hurry up about it. If things turn out bad, we'll just drag you back to Felicia's cabin and you can fuck her silly until you feel better."

"Maybe he should fuck me silly NOW," Felicia interrupted. "Y'know, to, uh ... help ... his confidence ... or something..."

Adrienne smirked and gestured with her head. "Go to DJ, Ben. You've got to nip this in the bud."

"Aww..." Felicia whined.

I got up and started heading over.

Brooke saw me first. She was cuddled up with Andrew on one of the lounge chairs and reached across to tap DJ's arm. The pretty blonde sat up and looked at her best friend before seeing Brooke nod in my direction, and then DJ visibly stiffened when she turned around and saw me approaching.

"Hey, let's get in the water," Brooke suggested to Andrew and the three other friends who were with them. One of the other guys didn't immediately get it, and he groaned about being tired. But a cute brunette next to him reached out and smacked the guy, who finally sat up and saw DJ staring straight at me. He finally got the hint and moved off with everyone else.

"Hi, Ben," DJ said nervously, looking at my belly button.

I paused and tried to formulate my words in my head. Adrienne's prodding had gotten me here, but she hadn't told me what to say. And even though it had only been a single day since DJ's confession of love, it felt like it had been an eternity. In the end, I simply sat down across from her, trying to keep my mind focused and my eyes off her perfectly-formed body shown to perfection in a black bikini. And I started with a question. "Why did you tell me Dawn would be okay with us going to the clearing? We could have had just as much fun at your cabin or somewhere else."

DJ immediately deflated, seeing as the conversation had started off on a negative. She wrung her hands together anxiously and looked away. "Because I thought it was important for us to go there. You were always relaxed and happy in that place, no matter who else was around. Magical things always happened at that clearing." Her eyes flicked to me. "People fall in love there... I fell in love with you there."

I blinked in surprise at the heartfelt sincerity in her tone, the deep longing in her voice. I sighed, "But did you know Dawn would get upset about us going alone?"

She nodded. "I figured."

"Then why do it?"

She shook her head. "I didn't realize you would call Dawn on her birthday. I thought she would never know until after we all went back home. And by then it would be too late for her to do anything about it."

"About what?"

DJ sighed, wincing. She looked like she was about to speak a few times, but kept stopping herself. And while I waited her out, I let my own mind work to put the pieces together.

I sighed. "Too late for Dawn to do anything about me falling in love with you, right?"

DJ squeezed her eyes shut and nodded, her whole body shuddered as she fought back the urge to break down sobbing.

I leaned forward, moving to embrace the shaking girl. I wanted to be comforting, but Adrienne had been right, I couldn't say anything that would lead her on. "Hey, hey, kiddo..." I soothed, hugging her against my chest and stroking her arm. "Shhh..."

Between the soothing words and the feel of me wrapped around her, DJ pulled herself back from the brink of tears and eventually sat up straighter. I loosened my grip as she reached up with her left hand to wipe her eyes and brush her silky hair behind her ears. "You don't have those kind of feelings for me, do you?" she asked quietly.

"No, kiddo." I patted her shoulder.

"You don't think you ever would?"

I sighed. "I don't want to say 'never'," I began before kicking myself for leaving any ambiguity. "But I don't think so. I'll always love you like a little sister."

DJ whimpered. "I'm not a little girl anymore."

"I know you're not."

"Then why aren't I worth loving?"

I exhaled, rolling her question around in my head. Adrienne was right: it took an extraordinary kind of girl to be the right fit for me, and DJ was one of them. "You are, DJ. You are."

"Then... ?" She looked up at me with moisture-filled eyes. The crystal blue was so much like Dawn's and it made me ache inside to see her unhappy. I think I was just programmed after two decades to be sensitive and responsive to my sisters and to the Evans girls being unhappy, driving me to do whatever I could to make things right for them.

My thumbs went up and brushed away the tears from her cheeks and I pecked her forehead, being affectionate and also giving myself time to think of the right words. A part of me wanted to say that I just never really thought of it before, seeing as I was first dating Dawn and then Adrienne. But all that would do was reinforce DJ's notion that she just had to introduce the idea of dating her this summer and do whatever she could to convince me to fall in love with her. And that wasn't a path that I wanted to go down. It wasn't that I was totally against the idea. DJ was a gorgeous girl, the daughter of my family's good friends, and someone special I'd known for most of my life.

But she was Dawn's little sister. It would just be ... wrong ... I couldn't wrap my head around it.

So I sighed and told her, honestly, "DJ, I could never do that to Dawn."

She whimpered and looked at me. "Why not?"

"She's still my best friend and still very important to me. Think about it, would you even consider stealing Andrew from Brooke?"

"Of course not. But this is totally different. Dawn's not even WITH you! She's dating Ryan."

"I know, I know..." I replied calmly, shushing and soothing her. "But how could I do this behind Dawn's back? Did you really want to be with me and have a romance all summer without her even knowing? Could you really seduce me, make me fall in love with you, and then just rub it in her face saying, 'Too late! I got him!'"

DJ whimpered, searching into my eyes. "This is my ONE chance with you, Ben. I HAVE to take it."

I sighed and shook my head. "Why do you even want ME? There're a million guys out there, Deej. Why your big sister's best friend?"

She blinked several times, breathing shallowly and staring straight at me for a long few seconds. Then her hands came up, her palms coming to rest on my cheeks. "Because you're you. Because I've seen from the time I was a little girl how wonderful you are. Because you weren't just a big brother to Brooke and the twins. For all those years, you looked after and protected me, too."

DJ took a deep breath, tracing her fingertips down my cheeks and neck until she rested them against my chest. And then she added, "Because you're the most handsome man I've ever seen, more than stupid movie stars and boy band guys. Because every time I look at you, I get fuzzy feelings in the pit of my stomach and I get wet between my legs. And because my first ever great orgasm was at camp when Brooke and I finally followed you guys to the clearing and we masturbated while watching you making love."

My eyebrows rose at that little revelation.

She took a deep breath. "And because even though you didn't take my virginity, I never really enjoyed sex until you came and did me right," DJ breathed, her ample chest rising and falling dramatically. I had to pause and catch my breath as well.

"I watched how you were as a boyfriend with Dawn. I saw how happy you made her, and I decided right then for myself that I wouldn't settle for anything less. I've dated boys. I've had sex with some of them, too. But none of them made me feel as happy as you made Dawn. None of them fucked me as well as you have. None of them have ever compared to you."

By now, DJ had brought her face to within a millimeter of mine, her hot breath against my lips and her nose softly rubbing against mine. Those crystal blue eyes stared adoringly right at me, and I felt my whole body quivering with tension. I wanted her, and not just physically.

"I'm not that great, DJ," I said softly, struggling to maintain a grip on myself. "I'm a flawed, flawed man."

"You're perfect to me," the hot teenager replied, and immediately she planted a fierce kiss right on my lips.

There's something special about the Evans girls. Maybe it's something chemical about them, something combustible when it comes into contact with me and the members of my family. Whatever it is, a supervolcanic explosion of passion and emotion flooded through me when DJ kissed me. And I found myself whimpering helplessly beneath the onslaught of more bliss and ecstasy than I realized was possible.

DJ set a fire inside me hotter than anyone since Dawn, hotter even than Adrienne. I'd loved Adrienne, passionately. But one of my biggest attractions to Adrienne was her need of me. It had felt good to be needed so completely. But she'd never resonated in my soul the way Dawn did.

DJ resonated. She turned me on. I wanted her. I wanted her body. But more than that, right now I needed her.

I needed to love again. Adrienne had broken up with me. Paige had dumped me. Dawn had declared that she still wanted to be with Ryan. And if it took an extraordinary kind of girl to be right for me, when would the next one come? Adrienne said that they were one in a million. Would there ever BE a next one?

I was alone.

I was lonely.

I wanted to feel loved again.

And DJ wanted to love me.

It all made sense, right? DJ was an Evans girl: she was drop-dead gorgeous, a fucking mink in the sack, and she just "clicked" with me. She wanted to love me and I wanted to be loved. It all made sense!

So I didn't have the strength of love for her ... yet. I had no doubt it would come. I just hadn't given it much thought before, dating her sister or dating Adrienne and seeing her as just a little girl. DJ was right: this was her chance to step up and show me how great we could be together. With Dawn gone and Adrienne stepping back, this was OUR opportunity to see how great we could be together.

DJ wanted to love me. And I wanted to love her right back.

She was still smothering me with that supervolcanic kiss when I found that I was kissing her right back. We intertwined our tongues together and mashed our lips for what felt like hours before finally pulling away to breathe. By then, my head was absolutely spinning.

DJ gripped my shoulders, her crystal eyes burning with bright blue flame. "My cabin should be empty until dinner," she panted.

I cinched my hands tighter around her back and growled, "Let's go."

DJ held my hand in hers as we sprinted for the Evans cabin. Giggling and laughing, we raced past other campers, oblivious to their identities. No one existed in our world but each other.

No sooner did we pass through the door than DJ leaped into my arms, wrapping her legs around my waist and her arms around my shoulders while she did her best to permanently embed her tongue in my throat.

My fingers were already opening the hook on her bikini top, and I managed to stagger us into the main bunkroom. With my left hand still supporting her back, I then yanked off the red and white garment with my right and tossed it away into a corner before bending over and gently laying my blonde angel onto the bed. DJ giggled and immediately started wriggling out of her bottoms while I dropped my swim trunks to my ankles. And then I had to stop and admire the gorgeous young creature on the bed before me.

DJ was the very definition of "incendiary". Her body simply set me on fire.

Her fine blonde hair, still in pigtails, was neatly tucked behind her. That left nothing to distract my focus on her sculpted cheekbones and piercing blue eyes. Playboy had some nice bodies but they had NOTHING on the beauty of DJ's face. Delicate shoulders and prominent collarbones framed a sleek, slender torso, where the firm mounds of her over-proportionally large breasts remained firm and upright with minimal support, and they were all real. I could see the hint of her ribcage before DJ's taut tummy took over with just the delicate ripples of her abs. Her narrow hips perfectly circled around a pretty pussy, her shaven labia surrounding the moist, pink center. And her legs seemed long enough to drape off the bed and wrap around me even though I was several feet away. She was exquisite.

A sense of déjà vu struck me just then. Two years ago, Dawn was about the same age and about in the same position. A lifetime of drama had passed between us since then, with Dawn moving on in her life to other things and a different man. Maybe this was how things were supposed to be. Maybe DJ was my second chance to do things over and do them right.

DJ beckoned me to her by reaching under her own knees and pulling her legs back, spreading herself in an inviting "V". My cock was rock hard and bouncing off my own belly as I clambered onto the mattress and moved myself on top of her. We wasted no time and needed no further foreplay as she grabbed my hips and guided me into place, throwing her head back and groaning as my thick prod penetrated to her very core, filling her up with the physical expression of my love for her.

Only after we were joined did she reach for me, DJ cradling my cheeks and pulling me down for another of those supervolcanic kisses that were so similar and yet different from Dawn's. The kiss practically melted my brain, sucking all the oxygen out of me, sucking my awareness, and reaching for a part of my soul. And through it all, our hot, sweaty bodies pounded and lunged at each other.

At some point, DJ raised her legs up and over my shoulders, crossing her ankles behind my head and digging her fingernails into my ass to urge me deeper into her welcoming body. "Fuck me, Ben..." she groaned right in my face. "Fuck me ... Oh, you're so fucking deep!"

I jackhammered myself into her folded-over body, my pelvis slapping audibly against the backs of her thighs with each stroke. DJ thrashed and jiggled beneath me, tossing her head left and right. "Yes, yes, yes, yes, YES!" She threw her head back and shrieked in ecstasy as an orgasm quaked through her.

She shook so hard that I stopped thrusting, reaching down to hold her body and keep her pinned beneath me while I fought to not get bucked off. After ten seconds or so, her hips stopped bouncing and I started to relax. But just then, she kicked out with her legs, pushing against my chest until I popped out of her and then the sexy young blonde was scrambling to flip us over.

My back hit the mattress with a heavy [whump] and then DJ was squatting over me, hurriedly guiding my prick back inside her body while she leaned forward, draping those big tits into my face while she eagerly started humping herself up and down my shaft.

"Fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck," she chanted happily, her swollen breasts slapping against my cheeks rather comically while she grinned at some imaginary point a few feet above my head, her eyes shut as she concentrated on the feel of my throbbing dick inside her tight tunnel.

I grabbed onto the sides of her big tits, mashing my face amongst them and suckling at whatever nipples I could get to. I reached up to her face then, pulling her to me while she automatically gaped her mouth open to receive my tongue. And then we were moaning and groaning in this ancient dance of lust and love while bolts of lightning shot through the both of us.

DJ only started to slow down after her second orgasm. I was gripping her buttcheeks, guiding her frantic humping motions to make sure she didn't accidentally vault off the end of my dick and interrupt the incredible feelings she was giving the both of us. I rubbed and squeezed that tender flesh, and at just the right moment, my left hand abruptly let go of her ass and I sank my middle finger through her clenched anus.

"AAAAAHHHHH!" The blonde teenager shrieked. "Fuuuuuuuck!!!"

Quite pleased with myself, I drilled my left middle finger deeper, setting off all those tight nerve bundles she had in there. DJ's legs snapped shut on either side of my hips, squeezing the same way her pussy muscles were clamping down around my shaft. She arched her head and let out a guttural groan of pleasure. And once the climax passed through her, she ground to a halt and bent over to rest her forehead on top of mine, gasping for oxygen.

"Oh, Ben..." she crooned, her eyes closed as she basked in the glow of orgasm.

"Hey, kiddo," I replied in a soothing voice, brushing her rosy cheek with the tips of the fingers on my right hand, still massaging her colon with my left.

"Ohhh..." she groaned. "I adore Brooke and my sisters and my girlfriends," she sighed. "And they make me feel sooo good. But there's nothing quite like a man who knows what he's doing. Nothing better than having a thick column of meat throbbing inside my little pussy. And there's no one better than you."

I smiled at the praise while she lifted her forehead off mine and started stroking my face in her hands. "I still remember being alone with you two years ago," she began. "Giving me my very first shower with a boy. You told me I was still young and had time to teach other boys how to please me."

I blinked twice and nodded. "I remember."

"Well I've had other boys now, Ben. But the only one I want ... is you."

I beamed and pecked her lips. "I'm yours."

I didn't think it was possible for DJ to smile any brighter.

She planted a fresh supervolcanic kiss on me and started squeezing with her cunt muscles, gripping and massaging and rippling as her hips started undulating once again. I'd managed to hold out through DJ's first two orgasms, but the new sensations were going straight to my brain and as I groaned into her kiss, I rolled us over so I could finish myself off.

The sexy young blonde happily flung herself onto her back and spread her legs while I gripped my dick and re-aimed it back into her pussy. She grunted as my heavy weight dropped on top of her and her arms hooked under to grab my shoulders from behind. And then she immediately began humping herself up to meet my thrusting strokes while our mouths re-joined together.

"Mmph... [gasp] ... Nngh! ... Ahhh ... Oh, fuck!" DJ whimpered a succession of cute little moans while our hips rhythmically pounded together. Her pussy was an exquisitely tight furrow of pleasure which my thick cock dug through over and over and over again. I could feel every ridge and veiny bump of my shaft rubbing against her inner walls on every stroke, setting off little sparks of delight for both of us. And through it all, the pulses of her heartbeat tickled my dick's nerves, her pussy fucking back at me in a way that was uniquely hers.

Soon enough, I felt my eruption boiling inside me. And DJ was right with me.

"Cumming!" she announced, tearing her mouth away from mine while her whole body undulated like ocean waves. "I'm cumming! Cum in me! Cum in me!"

I got to the short rows, pumping rapidly while bending my own mouth to her neck, biting into it and sucking powerfully to mark this gorgeous creature as my own. I wanted DJ to display my hickey, to walk around with me as my love, my girlfriend, for all the world to see. And while gripping her body with every ounce of energy and feeling her gripping mine, I let fly with my ejaculation, blasting her innards with my scalding hot sperm and marking her that way as well.

DJ thrashed as she felt me both biting down on her neck and splattering her womb with my heavy spunk. She screamed at the mixed pain and pleasure. And her nails dug into my back as she urged me deeper and deeper, pleading with me to fill her with even more of my creamy jism.

Long past the duration I would have believed, DJ was still trembling in the aftershocks of orgasm while I squeezed out the final few drops of jism into the back of my lover's womb. My entire body had collapsed down, smothering her beneath me. And with my chest compressing hers, the young beauty panted for air while deliriously reliving the glory of our orgasms.

Melded together as one, our loins as intimately joined as possible, we stayed clinched for an eternity. I knew DJ would be perfectly happy to feel my hot, sweaty body crushing hers for even longer. But I heard the shallowness of her breath and I rolled myself off to let her sharply inhale more oxygen.

As soon as I rolled off, a veritable river of mingled cum dribbled out and onto the bed. She moaned and reached a hand down to cover her pussy, trying to keep my cum inside her.

I smiled and rolled back up to DJ's side, throwing a leg over hers and reaching up with my right arm to cup her big left breast against my palm. My nose tickled her ear until she turned her face to mine. And from millimeters away, I smiled happily and said, "DJ, I love you."

I had been wrong. DJ could smile brighter..

70 Summer Camp lll

JULY 2003, SUMMER CAMP

Oblivious to whoever might be around us, DJ and I huddled together and exchanged quick, but juicy, kisses. With bright blue eyes, she beamed at me after finally pulling away and said happily, "I love you."

"I love you, too," I replied in the same happy voice and moved in for one last kiss. Our smiles were so big they carried all the way up to our eyes. We then finally pulled apart and DJ hurried over to where Brooke, Andrew, and their other friends were waiting for her. By agreement, we'd meet up again at the bonfire and roast s'mores together.

When I turned around, I saw both my parents and DJ's parents huddled together, my mom giving me an odd look. At first, it appeared that she wanted to come over and talk to me, but Adrienne was already on the approach.

"Sooo, Bennnn..." she began slowly, arching an eyebrow at me the way everyone in my family did. "How did things go?"

Adrienne knew perfectly well how things had gone. She'd just watched DJ and me do a very poor job of keeping our hands off each other throughout dinner. We'd been laughing and giggling and pawing at each other like a couple of ... well ... horny teenagers. "What can I say?" I grinned. "We're together now."

"This isn't what I meant by nipping it in the bud," the blonde bombshell sighed.

"Looks like he's sure nipping her bud," Felicia suddenly appeared, chuckling to herself.

"No." Adrienne shook her head, seemingly disappointed in me. "This is more than just sex."

"You're right," I nodded, beaming happily. I felt like I could walk on air, and I gushed enthusiastically, "This is REAL."

"It's NOT real," Adrienne immediately barked. Her tone was so sharp I snapped my jaw shut and jerked my head back.

Feeling chastised, I frowned and shot back, "And how would you know?"

"Because you told me YESTERDAY that you didn't have the same feelings for her." Adrienne folded her arms across her expansive chest and glared at me.

"Only because I didn't give it much thought," I replied defensively. "But I've thought about it now, given myself a chance to think of how we might be together. And we're perfect together in so many ways."

"You're rebounding, Ben."

"Am not!" I retorted. My eyebrows furrowed at the insinuation and I glared at Adrienne.

"No matter how you spin it, you went from 'eh' to 'I love you' in one day." Adrienne flung her hands out to the side in disgust.

"Love at first sight happens all the time."

"This is NOT at first sight."

"No, it's better." I said firmly and leaned forward on the balls of my feet. "I've known DJ for her entire life, if not mine. We have history, but we were never THAT close. I never thought of her as a potential romantic partner before. And I fell in love with her the first time I gave myself a chance to see her that way."

"Why? What's so special about her?" Adrienne looked at me like I'd gone crazy.

"'What's so special'? You're the one who told me about extraordinary she was!" I thrust my hands at Adrienne, then shrugged and smiled radiantly, staring off into space while picturing the new great love in my life. "She's just like Dawn, but without a lot of the little hang-ups between us. Let's face it, Dawn and I are better as friends. We just know each other too well. And a good romance has a little mystery, a little discovery. Don't you see? It all fits!"

"Love is more than 'fitting'."

"But it doesn't hurt."

"You're blinding yourself," Adrienne grumped cattily.

"No, I'm not!" I barked defensively. "Gimme a LITTLE credit, here. I've known DJ for a long time. You haven't. This isn't me just hooking up with the next hot babe who showed an interest in me after you broke my heart. This is a wonderful young woman who I've been friends with for seventeen years. She's a lover I've been intimate with before. And she's from a family I consider almost as close as my own."

"She's not right for you," Adrienne rasped bitterly.

I was suddenly fed up with being defensive about this and fed up with Adrienne's needling. "You know what? You're just jealous!"

"Jealous?" Now Adrienne looked angry.

"What is it, Adrienne? You want me to pine over you forever? Huh?" My jaw jut forward and my eyes were piercing. "What? You can't stand to see me finding happiness with someone other than you?"

"Ben, that's not it and you know it!"

"Do I? Because all I see right here is a jealous ex-girlfriend who would rather undermine something special and wonderful than see her ex-boyfriend be happy!"

"Bullshit! I'm concerned about you, Ben!"

"Concerned? More like meddling. You've been telling me from the beginning I had to put a stop to this relationship before it got started."

"Meddling? When we first got here, I specifically went with Felicia and backed away to give you and DJ space!"

"And why would you do that?"

"Because! We knew DJ was horny for you and we wanted to let the two of you have a few days! But I didn't know then that she was in love with you! I never thought she'd do that to Dawn!"

"Ohhh ... I seee..." I stretched my words out melodramatically. "So everything was fine when she just wanted to fuck but as soon as you realized she might actually have feelings for me it wasn't okay anymore? Huh? Like YOU'RE the only one ALLOWED?"

"Ben!" Felicia now stepped between us, putting a hand to my chest. Her eyes darted around and I followed her gaze, only now remembering that we were just outside the main lodge and there were more than a few people who probably heard my foul-mouthed outburst.

Adrienne tightly controlled her voice. "I'm just trying to do what's best for you."

"Well you can't anymore, Adrienne. You gave up that right." Snarling, I turned to stalk away.

"Wait, Ben!" Adrienne pleaded. And despite my anger, hearing that tone in her voice made me stop. I loved her too much to be completely heartless.

"Aren't I still your sister, Ben?" Adrienne asked softly while my back was still turned to her. "Can't I still be concerned for you?"

I sighed and let the tension bleed out of my shoulders. Exhaling, I craned my head around and arched an eyebrow. "Are you absolutely sure your concern is entirely sisterly?"

Adrienne's jaw dropped, but nothing came out. Her mouth flapped a bit as she tried to gather herself. But then she just bit her lip nervously and let her gaze drop to the floor.

So I turned and walked away.

The bonfire wasn't how DJ and I had envisioned our first evening together as a couple. Oh, she was cheery and bubbly and all those great things a 17-year-old beautiful blonde girl can be when she's newly in love. But I was a lump of coal.

DJ was especially relieved that her parents hadn't given her the third degree. She told me that they'd suspected she had feelings for me when she got a little too excited over my upcoming presence and Dawn's absence in the weeks leading up to camp. And now that we were out in the open, she'd been expecting a stern discussion. But apparently her parents were too busy talking with MY parents and they were leaving her alone. And as we teenagers tend to do, DJ saw being left alone as a green light of approval.

I was relieved myself. Although Adrienne had some rather negative opinions over my newfound relationship, my own mom had taken the wait and see approach. Given her previous involvement in my developing relationships with both Dawn and Adrienne in the past, I also saw things as a green light to go ahead and pursue DJ. Hey, if things didn't work out with Dawn and me to unite our two families, maybe we could still be joined through the youngest daughter, right?

But despite these twin reliefs, I couldn't help but feel ... unsettled ... that not everyone was behind the two of us. Specifically, I hated that Adrienne didn't see things the way I did. It was unfortunate that her lingering feelings for me were interfering with her ability to look at my relationship with DJ rationally. And it was clear that evening at the bonfire that Adrienne couldn't bring herself to be around me while DJ was by my side.

I'd gone through this once before, Last year, I faced a similar conflict between my feelings for Adrienne and for Dawn. True, Adrienne and DJ weren't fighting for my love like then, but the impasse between these two wasn't so different. I wanted the both of them in my life; but their feelings for me were bringing them into conflict and preventing that from happening. I'd been absolutely miserable last summer when it happened, and I didn't want it to happen again. So I spent most of that first evening thinking of how I could fix things with my ex- girlfriend/sister, whom I cared so much about.

The answer came to me that night as I lay in bed, staring at the ceiling. It came sometime after midnight, while I was tossing and turning and desperately looking for a way to get my brain to turn off. Some of my best ideas happen that time of night.

It was simple: I had to learn from my past. Last year, I'd been passive and not taken charge of the situation, and I'd nearly lost the both of them. I couldn't let that happen again. So this time, I would have to take charge.

And last year, the girls had come to an agreement together about sharing. They'd fucked each other, and fucked me. And everyone was happy.

Sounded like a plan to me.

"I want to invite Adrienne and Felicia to go hiking with us this morning."

DJ tightened just a bit, her arms around my neck squeezing just a tad more firmly than comfortable and she slowly pulled her head back to look at my face. It was early morning and I'd roused myself to wait on a log outside the Evans cabin before they headed off to breakfast. As expected, DJ had immediately brightened upon seeing me and come over for what she expected to be a warm, welcoming hug from her new boyfriend. Maybe she even expected me to start by telling her again that I loved her.

Well, she got the hug, straddling my lap, wrapping her arms behind my neck, and humming happily. But I don't think she was expecting me to say what I'd just said.

"Uh, what?" DJ pulled back, furrowing her eyebrows.

I put on an easy grin. "C'mon, kiddo. It'll be fun." My eyebrows waggled as I put the extra emphasis onto the word "fun". "Besides, it's not like you aren't, ah... familiar ... with them."

DJ blushed and smirked. Last summer, the three of them plus Dawn had joined me for a pretty wild fivesome after the big camp dance. She cocked her head to the side and arched an eyebrow at me. "Only officially together one night and you're already looking for more pussy?"

I chuckled. "It's just sex. You know it won't change my love for you," I said sincerely and pulled her to me for our first kiss of the day, promising with my lips that it would not be the last. "Besides, there's a little more to it than just that."

"Oh, like what?"

"Well, for starters, I think you owe Felicia for what she's done for you. The girl has given you a week uninterrupted with me when she could have had me the first day."

DJ's eyes flashed for a brief second, but she quickly calmed and bit her lip. "I suppose I do at that." DJ sighed. "Don't suppose I can talk you into being a one- woman kind of man."

I raised my eyebrows and shrugged, mentally saying, 'This is me.'

DJ chuckled and moved forward, nuzzling her nose against mine. "I love you, honey, just the way you are." She pulled back, her eyes twinkling. "And I have to admit, I love your taste in girls, too."

Yeah, DJ was an extraordinary kind of girl. I smiled. She smiled. And then we were sharing that supervolcanic kiss again. The mere thought of having a naked DJ, Adrienne, and Felicia crawling all over me had me bulging in my shorts, a fact DJ was using to her advantage as she ground herself against it.

When we broke for air, DJ sat up straight and flipped one of her braids back behind her shoulder before getting a new grip around my neck. "You said 'for starters'. What else is behind this little invitation you're cooking up?"

I sighed. "It's Adrienne."

There was no mistaking the way DJ stiffened at the name, or perhaps at the way I'd said it. Clearly, my new girlfriend was somewhat apprehensive about my last girlfriend.

I stroked her back and patted her butt soothingly while staring straight into DJ's eyes. "Hey, relax. Adrienne's not a threat to you."

"You sure about that? Wouldn't be the first time I saw a girl decide she wanted her ex back the instant she saw him with someone else."

I shook my head. "No, we've both moved on. I'll always love her, just like I'll always love Dawn, but we've moved on. I think she and I might be better as brother and sister in the long run, anyways."

"Then what's the deal?"

I shrugged, leaned back, and patted her left shoulder. "Well you, for one. Look how tense you are. If this is going to work, you and she are going to have to learn to get along better. You're both too important to me for there to be any awkwardness."

DJ frowned and looked away. "We don't know that much about each other. And we got along fine before."

"Things were different before. You were my friend, almost like a sister to me, and she was my girlfriend. Now it's the other way around. You've got to learn that she's not a threat to us and she's got to learn that I really believe this is real."

DJ furrowed her eyebrows and looked at me inquisitively. "She doesn't think this is real?"

I sighed and gave her a helpless look. "She claims that I'm rebounding. With any other girl, I might have agreed. But you're ... extraordinary." I brushed my fingers across the pretty blonde's forehead and down her cheek before leaning in for another kiss.

DJ blinked a few times when we pulled apart. "So what do you want from me? Are you asking me to fuck her today?"

I shrugged and answered without thinking, "Worked for her and Dawn."

DJ rolled her eyes and started to get huffy but I patted her arm and sat up straight. "Wait, wait. It's not that simple and I know it," I began. "Adrienne and Dawn didn't get things worked out just because they screwed. But they came to an understanding about the way they felt about each other and about me. And when they had sex, it showed how comfortable they could be with one another."

The young blonde looked at me skeptically, so I continued. "I'm not asking you to have sex with Adrienne. For one thing, she's committed to her girlfriend. But I do think it's a good idea for you and her to talk. If we go out hiking somewhere, I'm sure there will be some good opportunities."

DJ nodded slowly, turning it over in her mind before darting her gaze back to me and smirking. "And, ah ... exactly what will you and Felicia be doing while Adrienne and I go off to have this talk?"

I grinned. "Oh, I'm sure I'll think of something."

"Will you put some lotion on my back?"

Felicia sat cross-legged before me, facing away as she dropped her sports bra, the flimsy material joining her tank top on the blanket beside her. Demurely holding one arm across her bosom, she turned her head to look at me, showing off the graceful curve of her neck with her dark hair pulled to one side and disappearing over her opposite shoulder. This left me a perfect view of the hard edge of her jaw, her sculpted cheekbones, and the shallow point of her nose. Her big, expressive blue-grey eyes were mesmerizing and twinkling with mischief as she extended the sunblock to me with her free hand.

I'd actually seen the pose once before, in a magazine. Then, Felicia had been soaking wet and sitting on the floor of a shower, with a big, expensive necklace dangling in her hand instead of the sunblock.

This time, the backdrop behind her was breathtaking as we were on a high ridge overlooking the valley below, a mass of trees and flowers leading down to the snaking blue of the Klamath River. Our own mostly flat spot was perfect in that we were shielded from the wind by the rock outcropping surrounding us on three sides and from the sun by the tree branches above.

"Would you like me to stop at your waist? Or go all the way down?" I asked warmly and reached for the sunblock.

"You know, I think you're right. I don't want any part of me to burn," she giggled flirtatiously as she turned to the side and put her body into an arch to lift her butt off the blanket while reaching down with one hand to start tugging down her shorts and panties. This profiled her from the side, letting me ogle her nicely formed tits: good handfuls and barely sagging. And her tummy was tight and absent of flab in the way only a half-starved model could accomplish.

Soon enough, Felicia was fully naked, even having removed her hiking boots as she lay facedown on the blankets with a towel underneath her chin so she could look out across the valley. Having not bothered to do anything but gawk as she disrobed, I now moved to kneel beside her while uncapping the sunblock.

But Felicia had other ideas. "Nuh-uh. If I'm going to be naked. You should be, too. It's only fair, right?"

"Well, my clothes won't exactly be in the way of my ability to rub down Every. Single. Millimeter ... of your Gloriously. Naked. Body," I husked.

She giggled musically and then replied, "Maybe not. But your clothes will interfere with my ability to feel your Thick. Heavy. Balls ... resting on top of my Gloriously. Naked. Ass."

She had a point. I shucked my clothes and then straddled her perfect ass, making sure to lay my balls against her crack. My cock was too erect and upright to come into contact with her body. But I intended to lean forward and fix that once we got started. I was already planning exactly where to drag my mushroom head and add a little pre-cum to the sunblock mix.

"Oh ... yeah..." Felicia sighed while I started going to work rubbing her body with my three appendages and two liquids. "I daresay you're as good as me at massages."

"I aim to please. And then please some more ... And some more..." My voice was dropping off to a sensual moan.

Felicia giggled. "And you will. At least, I figure we've got the time."

I nodded, even though she couldn't see me, and went back to focusing on my hands. Felicia then sighed and turned her head in the direction where Adrienne and DJ had gone walking. "You think this is going to work?"

I shrugged. "Why shouldn't it? They're both smart girls. And they both clearly care about me."

Felicia exhaled. "I know. I do, too. And I have to say Ben, this DOES look a lot like rebounding."

I sighed and put a little more force into my strokes as I worked my way down from her neck and shoulders to her upper back. "I know. But c'mon, this is DJ."

Felicia nodded. "I know. And I DID say that girl might eclipse her sisters for beauty. If it were anyone else, I'd be right alongside Adrienne telling you not to do this. I know Dayna and I had our differences, but I did get to know her and you and your families while we were all growing up. So I know there's enough love and support if this thing blows up in your face."

"Right," I nodded, feeling confident with the compliment. Then the "blows up in your face" comment set in. "Wait, what?"

Felicia turned to her side, giving me another look at her breast. But my eyes quickly made it back up to her face. "It's just that in general, I'd have advised you to take things easy after the breakup with Adrienne. DJ or no DJ, it would be best for you to take a break from relationships. No strong commitments. Just ... be single for a while. Get readjusted to who YOU are as an individual, and not as half of a couple." The gorgeous brunette smirked. "Heck, I'd probably be dragging you around to ah... meet ... some of my friends."

I arched an eyebrow at that. "Meet with an 'e' or Meat with an 'a'?"

Felicia giggled, her pale blue eyes twinkling. "With an 'a', I guess. Barb Hemingway and Tina Nguyen in particular were quite interested when I told them you and Adrienne had broken up."

I chuckled. "It sounds nice, but really, I'm happy with the direction things are going right now."

"I know. I can tell," Felicia nodded but bit her lip. She looked like she had more to say, but didn't comment further.

I smirked as another naughty thought occurred. "Besides, with a girlfriend like DJ, maybe we still WILL, ah ... meat ... your friends." By now, I'd backed off until I was straddling the backs of Felicia's knees with my cock settling into the cleft off her buttcheeks while I massaged her lower back. As if to emphasize my point, I dragged my hips back until my dickhead nudged lower, rubbing around the outside of her pussy and deflecting down to the blanket.

"Ohhh..." Felicia moaned as she felt my cock bouncing around her nether regions. Instinctively, she spread her legs until they banged into my knees where I was straddling her. And with a little pressure she got me to adjust my position and let herself bring her legs up and fold them like a frog's, opening up her crotch to me. "Y'know, I changed my mind, Ben. You can finish rubbing lotion into me later. I think I've waited long enough for you to fuck me."

Taking the hint, I moved my hands around her hips and lifted her up a bit, putting her into the desired position. And then with my left hand on her hip to steady her and my right on my own shaft for guidance, I thrust myself deeply into her willing body.

At first, I'd thought Felicia and I would have time for a slow buildup and then a pleasant screw before Adrienne and DJ got back. If all went according to plan, those two would have a new understanding to celebrate, and then Felicia and I would encourage the four of us into a wonderful expression of understanding that would result in pleasant orgasms for all. Hell, if I was really lucky, I might even get to fuck Adrienne again.

Things hadn't quite worked out that way.

It started like the plan. I called upon my user's manual for Felicia and began creating a new symphony. I started with an opening allegro movement, stoking her fires with rhythmic thrusts from behind and quick manipulation of her well- formed breasts. Felicia wasn't the kind of girl who needed a lot of foreplay and she'd already been pent-up for a week now, so I gave her a fast and dirty climax to take the edge off and let her collapse onto her belly while I continued to slowly dick her throughout her orgasm.

I then flipped Felicia onto her back and moved into a slow second movement, even putting Beethoven's Moonlight Sonata into my head as I concentrated on pleasuring her with my hands, caressing her sensitive nerve clusters and erogenous zones tenderly while nipping at her neck and rubbing her breasts. She whimpered and cooed beneath me in rapturous pleasure. And after perhaps six or seven minutes of this, her whole body shuddered and she groaned a long, languorous orgasm, dumping a fresh load of honey into my waiting mouth while my tongue slowly swiped up and down her labial cleft.

The third movement was a cute minuet as I teased her body's sensations playfully. She'd very nearly fallen asleep from her second orgasm. Not passed out, you see — fallen asleep. But I roused her while remounting her, making short jabs with my dick into her wet pussy. I made rotating motions while showering her face with butterfly kisses. I tickled her nipples with my thumbs. And this time, when her body quaked in orgasm, it spurred her straight into the fourth movement and into the craving for the one final glorious climax she knew awaited.

We finished with a fun rondo. I grabbed Felicia's wrists and yanked them above her head, pinning them down while I romped in and out of her open pussy with my throbbing prick. I played around at an Allegro pace, filling her body and carving my dickhead against her G-spot for maximum pleasure. I played around with different melodies, while there was also a short section of Vivo-tempo thrusts — hard and fast and deep — that I kept returning to. Like a familiar refrain, Felicia started looking forward to those, whimpering in anticipation for my current melody to play out so she could return to feeling that Vivo pounding as I teased her and teased her while ascending the crescendo of pleasure until she couldn't stand it any longer. And finally, we both hit our climaxes as I poured a half-hour's worth of cum into her spastically shaking cunt.

It was one of our best symphonies. When we were done, Felicia cradled my head to her chest and chittered happily about how I'd been worth the wait. We settled in then and waited for the girls to return.

Only they didn't. As Felicia and recovered from our orgasms, we continued to be alone with nothing to do but let our hands wander across each other's naked body.

Well, with two horny people, wandering hands soon became caressing hands. Caressing hands became fondling hands. And ten minutes after finishing the first symphony, we started up a second one.

Three of Felicia's orgasms later, plus one of mine, Adrienne and DJ still hadn't returned. After pulling out of Felicia's snatch, the gorgeous catalog model had taken my second ejaculation down her throat. And with one load in her pussy and one in her mouth ... Well, you know the way my mind works.

I didn't even bother with the user manual this time. I knew Felicia's buttons by heart and I didn't need to read any sheet music to know how to play her. Seven orgasms hadn't slowed the statuesque babe down at all. No, they seemed to have only energized her, and soon enough the beautiful brunette was face-down on the blankets with my cock up her ass.

"AAAAH, FUCK!!!" Felicia screamed again, her voice vibrating with every rapid impact of my pelvis against her buttcheeks. I swear I could hear the sound of her voice echoing off the canyon walls, and I wondered what the people down below might be making of this.

"Yes! Yes, you fucking stud!" Felicia crowed. Copious amounts of sweat were dribbling down her face, creating a Seurat painting of droplets beneath her chin while her whole body jerked back and forth.

"Fuck me! So hard! So raw! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! FUUUCK!" The last 'Fuck' signaled her orgasm as both her ass muscles and other muscles clamped down, her head shaking with the power of it. I didn't let up from my relentless cock- pistoning through her anal chute and when her lungs gave out, so did her arms. And Felicia tumbled onto the blankets, smearing her cheek against the damp puddle of her own sweat.

It's actually a good thing we didn't bother to finish putting lotion on each other's body. By now it all would have been wiped away by sweat or by our bodies frequently rubbing against the blankets. Felicia's back had certainly been stripped bare by the end of that first symphony of lust. Back then, she'd humped her hips to meet my every thrust, her heels drumming against my spine as we physically launched ourselves at each other so hard my pelvic bone had started to hurt.

And now that her chest had collapsed to the blankets from my overaggressive rear-entry pounding, Felicia would have lost any lotion from the front-side as well. I couldn't fault her for collapsing. She'd endured two more orgasms with my cock filling her asshole, the second one wiping out what energy she had left and causing her arms to buckle. I was used to fucking for hours on end, and despite her sexual proclivities, Felicia wasn't.

Besides, NO ONE could have stood up to the hammering I was giving her. We were way past Allegro. We were way past Vivo, or even Presto. I'm not sure if there's anything faster than Prestissimo, but if there is, THAT'S where Felicia and I were at. I was quite literally fucking her brains out.

"Unnnnnnnghhhh..." the gorgeous older woman groaned while I continued sawing my thick dick in and out of her stretched and abused anus. My cock had been coated in the juices of her many, many orgasms, and we'd used plenty of lube. But I'd been buttfucking her for fifteen minutes now and I already anticipated that I'd have to help Felicia climb down the mountain back to camp.

"Nnnhhhnnnnggg..." she moaned when my hand sneaked beneath her hips to begin diddling her similarly-abused clit.

"One more, Felice," I growled into her ear. "One more mind-blowing orgasm, and then you can go to sleep."

"Ohhhhhnnnnggg..." she moaned once more. And then I watched as her lower lip quivered for a few seconds just before her body locked up one final time beneath me, a quiet shudder passing through her body as the agony and ecstasy swept through her from head to toe.

I'd wrung every drop of pleasure I could from Felicia's body. I'd given her more orgasms than she'd ever felt at one time in her life. And she'd simply come to her limit. My job was done.

So planting my hands on either side of her head, I put my body into a push-up position above her flat, prone body with my cockpole still drilling into her ass. And I let myself go.

"I'm gonna cum soon, Felice," I groaned, getting a weak whimper from her in return. "I'm gonna cum in your ass. I'm gonna fill you up so that you feel me dribbling down your thighs the whole way back home. You're gonna fall into bed knowing that I used and abused all three of your holes, filling all of them with my cream. And how is that gonna make you feel?"

"So goooood..." she whimpered and shuddered one more time, a mental high even if not a physical one. And that shudder was all I needed.

Like a piss I'd been holding in for far too long, my dickhead opened up and began hosing down Felicia's bowels with a steady stream of sperm, a single unending flow of hot spunk that poured out of me and into this gorgeous girl's anal receptacle.

Felicia quivered as she felt my ejaculation filling her up. With her job now done, she set her cheek back down onto the blanket and closed her eyes. And she surrendered to the bliss of sleep.

After busting my nut into Felicia's ass, I flopped onto my back beside her sleeping form, staring up at the leaves and tree branches above us while gasping for air. But before I could catch my breath, the sounds of people approaching got my attention.

Turning my head to the side, I saw DJ and Adrienne not twenty feet away, their hiking boots crunching against the dirt, pebbles, and leaves dotting the ground. DJ had an intense look that I couldn't immediately read, while Adrienne simply looked thoughtful.

Still panting heavily and oblivious to my nudity, I worked myself up onto my elbows and raised my eyebrows questioningly. I wanted to know how things went during the girls' discussion. But neither girl spoke immediately. Instead, DJ immediately came to me, kneeling beside me as she bent over, taking my face in her hands and planting that supervolcanic kiss on my lips. Already short of oxygen, DJ took my breath away as her tongue moved in to invade my mouth and leave my brain spinning just as I'd started to get it straightened out.

I was dazed when DJ lay me back down on the blankets, feeling woozy with an inky blackness creeping into my vision while I struggled to breathe. The pretty young blonde smiled down at me and said, "I love you sooo much, honey." And then she immediately turned to Felicia, gently spreading the slumbering girl's legs and dipping her face into the older woman's crotch.

Noisy slurping followed. And despite having cum three times with the gorgeous model, I felt a tingle in my crotch listening to DJ suck my cum out of Felicia's pussy and ass. The older brunette moaned at the sensations and slowly began to reawaken.

Meanwhile, Adrienne came straight to me. She smiled wanly and knelt beside my hip, a curious expression on her face. And then after a short sigh, the gorgeous blonde reached over to our packs and came back with some baby wipes, old habit from our time living together, and without hesitation she reached down and started cleaning me up.

I stiffened in surprise, more stiffness in the rest of my body than in my worn-out cock, as I realized that Adrienne was touching me in a very intimate manner for the first time since our break-up. And while her firm hands delicately stroked my half-hard cock, a questioning look spread across my face.

"I'm your sister," she said firmly, her hazel eyes locked onto me. "This is what we do."

My mind immediately drifted to thoughts of the other things I did with my sisters, including the twins. And with a measured voice, I let my eyes quite obviously roam over Adrienne's fantastic body. "That's not all you sisters do."

"Not now, Ben," Adrienne said softly and glanced over at DJ. My cute blonde girlfriend picked her head up just then, giving the both of us curious looks.

I took a deep breath, glanced at DJ, and then returned my attention to Adrienne. "Does 'not now' imply a 'later'?"

Adrienne blushed and glanced at DJ, biting her lower lip before coming back to me one more time. And after reading something in my eyes, she turned and looked straight at DJ as she stated, "Not now."

DJ was more or less attached to my arm for the entire hike back down the mountain. She wouldn't tell me what had been discussed between her and Adrienne until we were alone, but in the meantime, she was turning her affection levels all the way up to 11. And that meant hugging me, squeezing me, and rubbing herself against my side at every opportunity.

Given the teenage girl latched onto my arm, it was a good thing Felicia only needed a little help hiking back down the mountain. But she was still feeling quite sore from our concert of fucking and started getting a little bitchy at me for it the closer we got to camp. Adrienne soothed her by promising they'd just relax by the lake, maybe sun themselves in skimpier bikinis and let the entertainment come to them.

Upon our return, we quickly cleaned up and then rejoined our families for lunch. DJ was doing her level best to crawl onto my lap, and I'm sure that everyone at the table could tell the hot-blooded young blonde was feeling quite antsy for a fucking. Since we hadn't had the chance to screw the entire morning, what with her off on her long discussion and me fucking Felicia's lights out, the instant lunch was over DJ dragged me away to make up for lost time.

Dawn's and my clearing was strictly off-limits, now that we knew Dawn didn't approve, but we had many other places we could go to be alone. It was a big camp, and the woods could be a pretty empty place. So we stopped and had a short discussion about where to go. I wanted to take advantage of a bed as often as possible, and wanted to go to the Evans cabin. But DJ shot down that idea by telling me that her parents were likely to take a nap for an hour or so right after lunch.

So DJ wanted to take me to Brooke's and her special spot. Somewhat copying their big siblings, the younger girls had carved out a similar clearing by the creek, but on a different trail, and it was somewhere I'd never been. But unexpectedly, by the time we got there we found the spot was occupied by Brooke and Andrew, the handsome but typically shy boy looking anything but shy now as he leaned over my little sister, slowly sliding his hand up the inside of her t-shirt while sliding his tongue into her mouth.

Immediately, DJ and I pulled back as quietly as possible. I just didn't want to see Brooke fucking someone else. It was okay to know my little sister was screwing her summer boyfriend; but unless I was part of the orgy, I wasn't the kind of guy who wanted to watch it happening.

And while DJ would normally be content to hide out and watch, on this afternoon she was far more interested in getting our clothes off and having sex, rather than watching sex. And as soon as we got back to the trail, she grabbed my hand and practically ran up the dirt path, I assume to lead me to some other previously- designated place for a romantic interlude.

I was half-right. We ran a few hundred yards down the trail and around a bend when DJ spotted a fallen log not six feet off the main path. "There!" she exclaimed before dragging me over and quickly unshouldering her pack. "Hurry, honey! Hurry!"

"DJ!" I gasped and spun around as soon as I realized what she was proposing. We were NOT hidden at all, and if someone were to come along this trail, we would be completely exposed. Fucking Felicia at the top of a ridge almost an hour's hike away from camp was one thing; we were far closer to camp right now. "Isn't this a bit out in the open?"

"I don't care! I need you! Hurry!" Her pack was on the ground, she was bent over at the waist, and her shorts and panties were soon around her ankles. Naked, DJ would always stir my arousal. But here, fully-clothed except for the creamy white of her naked ass aiming back at me as she braced herself against the log, the slender but stacked teenage babe was absolutely irresistible.

My own pack hit the trail and I quickly moved into position while unfastening my shorts. I simply dropped them to my ankles as well and took my dick in hand, guiding it into place.

DJ had been fingering her own pussy, and once the tip nudged between her thighs, she reached down to grab me and put me into position. I felt my mushroom head settle into her labia. She relocated her hands to the log. And I got a firm grip on her hips.

Then we fucked.

It was quick. It was dirty. And we sooo could have gotten caught.

But thankfully, we didn't. And after a deliciously anxious five minutes of animalistic rutting, I pumped my girlfriend full of spunk and then almost hurriedly pulled up my shorts while she similarly yanked hers back up and then leaned against the log, her ample chest heaving as she caught her breath.

"That was so dangerous," I managed to grunt once I fixed the last button on my shorts.

"That was so exciting!" DJ flashed me a naughty grin. And then she quickly launched herself at me, wrapping her arms around my torso and putting her head against my chest while I hugged her back. "And I'd do it again in a heartbeat. I'll do it everywhere with you, honey. If you want, I'll crawl under the table and suck you off at dinner. I'll come to your cabin at night and fuck you in front of your whole family. I'll do you at the lake, on a lounge chair. Can you imagine all those hot teenage girls in bikinis watching your naked ass while you're thrusting in and out of me? OhmiGAWD..."

I chuckled and patted DJ's back, surprised at her little exhibitionist streak. "You really get turned on by the idea of fucking in public?"

She blinked, batting long eyelashes at me as she turned her crystal blue irises up to look at me. "No. I really get turned on by the idea of fucking YOU." And as if to punctuate her point, she reached down into her own panties and brought her fingers back, coated in our mingled orgasmic fluids. And then she very obviously sucked the fingers into her mouth, her eyes on me the entire time.

There was such heartfelt emotion in her voice, not unlike the previous afternoon when she was telling me how this was her one chance to truly have me. And I moved my hands up to hold her biceps while looking deep into her eyes. "Dorothy Jean, I love you."

She swooned and moved up on her tip-toes to kiss me. And then her hands started working at my shorts.

Two minutes later, she pulled my re-hardened cock out of her mouth and stood up to let me drag her shorts and already soaked panties off her feet. I lifted her up so she could wrap her legs around my waist while I rammed up into her sodden snatch. And laying her back against the log, we started making love.

Yeah, we were still out in the open. But as much as I loved her and she me, I didn't care if someone caught us anymore.

DJ did eventually tell me about her discussion with Adrienne. Basically, she explained to the older girl about how she'd been crushing on me for years and that none of the boys she dated ever measured up to me. She convinced Adrienne that this wasn't just a fling and it wasn't out of any malice toward Dawn, but real and true love, as passionately and as idealistically as a teenage girl can be in love.

Adrienne warned her that I was still emotionally fragile from my recent breakups. Whether I was rebounding or not, I still needed time to heal and Adrienne told DJ that she might have to be patient with me. Things could potentially be rockier than a normal relationship with a fresh start might have been. And Adrienne spoke of me with such loving and protective concern that DJ openly questioned whether Adrienne still had romantic feelings for me.

So then it was Adrienne's turn to convince DJ that she truly wanted to move on from me. It wasn't that Adrienne loved me any less. In fact, after the whole ordeal with Adam, she had become even more closely bonded to me and my family. But she explained to DJ that she wanted to build a sibling relationship with me, one of trust, support, and unconditional love. And she told DJ that she and I would not be resuming any sexual contact until we both believed we had rebuilt the foundation of our relationship. Maybe someday in the future we would become intimate again, but not now.

So DJ told Adrienne she would openly welcome her presence around us, without jealousy. She would accept Adrienne like a sister, as a member of my family. And if and when Adrienne felt comfortable with it, DJ would also welcome her presence in our bed (or clearing, or wherever we decided to fuck). After all, family "doesn't count".

Finally, Adrienne advised DJ that if this was real, to love me with everything she had. "Because Ben is a very special man," Adrienne had told her. "When he dedicates himself to you, he really dedicates himself and you've got to give him the same in return. He deserves nothing less, and nothing less will be good enough to keep him."

DJ took the advice to heart. She'd been crushing on me for years and now that she had me, she now promised me, "I'm going to be the very best girlfriend I can possibly be. I'm going to be the best girlfriend you've ever had. And by the time summer's over, you're going to want to marry me!"

Well, I wasn't sure about getting married so young, but I could appreciate the enthusiasm. Adrienne turned out to be a fountain of information for DJ on the things I liked, and with her help, for the duration of camp DJ really did become a fantastic girlfriend.

One of the first things DJ did was ask her parents to let me sleep with her in their cabin. With both older Evans sisters out, the big bunkroom was empty. I NEVER thought they'd go for it and as expected, Jack and Deanna Evans declined permission. DJ was still in high school and even though she was their last child, they didn't want to set a precedent for her or for my younger siblings that it was okay to live together with a boyfriend at such a young age. So no. I wasn't sleeping overnight with her.

That didn't stop DJ and me from fucking in their cabin, though. Sometimes we even did it relatively late at night, and I know for a fact that listening to me nailing DJ almost always spurred Deanna Evans into action with her husband, the same way Dawn and I used to do. And as long as I went back to my own cabin afterwards, Jack Evans certainly seemed happier once DJ and I got together.

So DJ remained by my side as close to 24 hours a day as she could. She held my hand wherever we went. She showered me with affectionate kisses, hugs, and playful rubbing with her hands or hips or breasts or whatever else she could get on me. She even kept her left hand on my leg (or ... ahem ... between my legs) at meal times. Some might have felt this constant presence might be a little overwhelming, but not me. After being dumped by two girls in the span of a few days and left wondering if anyone in the world would ever truly love me — not to mention being shot and coming so close to dying — I adored having such a devoted and affectionate girlfriend who wanted nothing more than to be with me always.

DJ didn't talk my head off or otherwise become annoying. Clinginess wasn't an issue since I had zero problems with her becoming as clingy as she wanted. In fact, I welcomed her almost manic desire to be near me, almost to the point of wanting to follow me into the bathroom. She supplied me with intelligent conversation. She cracked jokes and kept me entertained. And she provided me constant companionship after a brief time of loneliness in my life. Yeah, it was kind of the same way Dawn and I used to be at camp. And yeah, DJ taking that role in my life made me really, really happy.

And of course I am, after all, a sexual creature; and DJ screwed me around the clock. She was in love and she was horny and we fucked like bunnies every chance we got. We fucked in the mornings and right after lunch. We fucked before dinner and in the evenings before going to sleep. We fucked on hikes and in her cabin and at random, semi-public places around camp. And even if she was sore or not particularly in the mood, DJ would still go down on me just to make me happy. Already a proficient cocksucker to begin with, the young blonde beauty became absolutely incredible with a lot of practice.

And that doesn't even mention our other sexual excursions. There was one afternoon when Andrew Hemingway went on a family hike with his parents and two sisters. That left Brooke alone for a couple of hours, and DJ wasted no time in recruiting my little sister into a threesome at their special clearing. We spent four hours screwing each other's brains out in every possible combination or orientation. I think Brooke was more excited to be fucking DJ again than she was to be fucking me.

And like I said, DJ openly welcomed Felicia's and Adrienne's presence around us, to the point where we hung out with those two more than any of DJ's or my normal camp friends. My new girlfriend not only accepted me fucking Felicia every other day, but she even helped out and joined in, my girlfriend and the gorgeous older model treating me to some pretty incredible threesomes.

Adrienne even accompanied us from time to time, doing everything she possibly could short of physically touching. She kept to her commitment of monogamy, but that didn't mean the busty blonde couldn't strip naked and masturbate while watching me fuck the shit out of Felicia and DJ.

One time, Adrienne sat up against the headboard of DJ's bed, pawing at her own tits and diddling herself while DJ parked her face just an inch away from Adrienne's crotch, blowing directed streams of air at the older blonde's sensitive clit. Technically, they weren't touching, right? Maybe DJ even accidentally got in a lick or two; I don't know. After all, I was pounding my little girlfriend from behind and my eyes were a little more focused on Adrienne's jiggling boobs.

Another time, Felicia rode me reverse-cowgirl with my dick up the gorgeous model's ass and DJ's lips and hands wrapped around her erect nipples. Adrienne laid face-down between our legs, staring at my thick prod stretching Felicia's sphincter, and rubbing herself to incredible climaxes. Felicia even got really naughty and jerked her ass off of me at the last second, fisting my cock and aiming my ejaculation to explode all over Adrienne's face. Technically, Adrienne wasn't touching either me or Felicia; but the gorgeous blonde certainly screamed pretty loud in orgasm when my cum splattered against her forehead and cheeks.

And it wasn't even just Brooke, Felicia, and Adrienne. One afternoon, by the lake, DJ waved her hand in a wide arc and said, "Pick one. Pick any girl you want, and I'll help you seduce her."

My eyebrows shot up as truly gorgeous girls like Barb Hemingway, Lucia Ramirez, and Isabella Marsh filled my view. But my conscience kicked in and I quickly wrapped DJ up by my side. "You're all I need, kiddo."

She beamed and kissed me before pulling back with a little smile. "I know. But I'm serious. I'll do anything to keep you happy. And I really want to be the best girlfriend you've ever had."

I knew she would. Think about it: I had a stunningly gorgeous 17-year-old blonde babe of a girlfriend, 5'9", slender, with a 34DD-24-30 comic book body. She fucked like a mink and was an absolute slut for my cum. She let me ram it into any of her holes at any time that I wanted and not only let me fuck hot babes like Felicia and Brooke, but actively encouraged me to find even more.

She didn't talk my head off, nag me, or ever complain. We literally had ZERO fights. We enjoyed each other's company, and we clicked both physically and emotionally. No, I wasn't mentally on the same wavelength with her as I could be with Dawn; we couldn't read each other's thoughts and feelings. But we never hesitated to verbalize those thoughts and feelings, to make every effort to communicate with each other and avoid misunderstandings. We went from just friends to devoted life partners in the span of a couple of days, sharing our hearts without any secrets or fears of recrimination.

Can you IMAGINE a better girlfriend?

There was only one problem: DJ and I often had slightly different ideas of what being "the best girlfriend ever" really meant. DJ often did whatever she THOUGHT I would like, without actually checking with me. I talked to her one time about it, and she answered that it had been the same way between me and Dawn, and that I'd always liked Dawn's little surprises.

"Dawn was always in my head," I replied. "She knew the way I thought."

"We'll get there, too," DJ promised. "With time, we'll get there."

Well, things didn't "get there" quite fast enough, and things blew up in my face the following week.

The day started off wonderfully, in a PG sort of way. My family and the Evanses decided to have a big picnic together: parents, kids, and all. We usually had two or three during the summer as it was, and everyone fell into their usual family dynamics with ease, with one exception: DJ was playing the role of "Dawn".

The nine of us lounged around a bunch of big picnic blankets in the shade of some trees. I spent half the time either with DJ leaning against me or with my head in her lap. It had pretty much been the same with me and Dawn for years. As long as we didn't try to cop feels of each other or anything out in public, none of the parents minded.

In the meantime, Adrienne was really getting into her role as "big sister" to the twins. The three of them huddled together, whispering constantly and sneaking looks at everyone else whenever one of them made a particularly funny comment. The rest of us took turns glaring back at them as if we could hear what they were saying and were taking offense at it, sending all three of them into giggles. Even though the twins were thirteen and Adrienne nineteen, for the duration of the picnic, all three of them acted like they were NINE.

In fact, as my girlfriend, DJ seemed older than Adrienne for a little while, as DJ and I chatted with both sets of parents quite a bit throughout the morning. They were telling us about some of the gossip going around about the adults of the camp, and while we didn't spill any teenager secrets, we commented on how things were changing from the perspective of us young ones.

All in all, we spent a pleasant morning as one big family. I had a great time, which somehow made me want to ensure the afternoon would be just as incredibly special.

"What do you want to do now?" I asked DJ once we'd returned to the main camp. The two of us looked around at the various groups of people heading in different directions to find activities for the afternoon. As much as I loved being at camp, there were only so many things that could be done up here and I'd started to get just a little bored of swimming, tanning, volleyball, frisbee, and the like. Heck, even DJ and I fucking like bunnies was getting a little ... routine.

DJ squeezed my arm and rubbed her cheek against my bicep. "Whatever you want to do."

I rolled my eyes. It had become a familiar refrain from DJ the past few days, and it was getting just a bit annoying. I knew she was trying to be accommodating, but I found myself wishing DJ would verbalize some suggestions of her own. After all, I KNEW she had a zillion ideas percolating in her head, and even when she didn't volunteer those ideas, she had a tendency to ACT on them when least expected, and without telling me, either.

Still, if she was going to go along with whatever I wanted to do ... And I WAS feeling particularly horny after not being able to do anything sexual during the morning. "Do you really want to help me seduce somebody?" I ventured.

A Cheshire grin spread across DJ's face as she turned her head up to me. An obvious twinkle was in her crystal blue eyes. And her voice was a seductive purr as she breathed, "I'll do anything for you, honey."

"Anything?" I asked with a sparkle in my eyes.

"Anything..." she breathed in a husky voice.

I grinned. "So you'll help me talk some bit-titted hot babe that you barely know into having sex with me? Then you'll help me hold her down and suck on her tits and whisper dirty thoughts in her ear until I blast her full of my cum? And then you'll bend over and suck my jizz out of her cunt while I shove my re-hardened cock up your ass?"

DJ's eyes fluttered, her jaw quivered, and her whole body shivered as she leaned further into me, tilting her head back and thrusting her chin forward while answering, "Anything."

I am the luckiest shit in the world.

On a gorgeous afternoon like this, we figured the best place to talk a hot babe into sleeping with us would be the lake. The girls would be in bikinis and getting mildly turned on from the appreciative ogling. And flirting was to be expected. I already had a few targets in mind.

But when DJ and I got back to our cabins to change into our swimsuits, the twins grabbed me the instant I walked into the bunkroom. "Ben! Heyyy!" Eden chirped as she latched onto my arm and held my hand.

"What's up, rugrat?"

Eden scrunched up her nose in annoyance at the nickname. It always needled the twins when I called them names that referred to them as little kids. But instead of complaining, she simply asked, "Will you go with us to the Garden of Me?" She opened her eyes WIDE and looking as adorably cute as possible. Even though the twins' faces were maturing from girlish to womanly, it was almost always a surefire way to get me to agree.

"Well, I was planning to go to the lake with DJ and..." My voice trailed off. No way was I going to tell the girls I was planning to seduce some other girl.

"Ben, pleeeeaaase?" Emma joined her twin sister, latching onto my other arm and putting herself side-by-side with Eden, the two of them looking up at me with those puppy-dog eyes.

Oh they were SO hard to resist when they got like that. But I was looking for some serious fucking this afternoon, and my conscience would NOT let me get sexual with the young girls again. I'd made a mistake the last hike out and didn't want it to happen again. "Girls, I really-"

"Please?" Eden cut me off. "We never get to spend any time with you anymore. I know things were a little weird at the end of June but we were looking forward to playing together when we got to camp but then you were always with DJ and then we had that ONE day and then you were with DJ again and-"

"Whoa, whoa." I slowed her down by holding up my hands. "We just spent all morning together."

"That was with the whole family. It's not the same..." Emma whined, her tone going up and down dramatically the way teenagers often do.

I arched an eyebrow. "It's not like this is any different from all the other years. Last year I was always with Adrienne and the years before that with Dawn."

Emma bit her lip and then looked up at me. "But you still took us to the Garden all the time! You HAD to. Mom and Dad wouldn't let us go by ourselves."

Eden brightened. "So bring DJ, too! You and Dawn took us together most of the time anyways."

I blinked and thought about it. Dawn and I DID used to chaperone the twins and their friends quite often, back before we were having sex together. Actually, one year we already were screwing and had to hide the evidence from the younger ones.

"Pleeease," Emma flashed the puppy-dog eyes again. "Soon you'll have to go back to school and you'll be GONE."

I sighed. Well, DJ DID say she'd do anything I wanted. This wasn't what I had in mind, but it would work. I really hadn't spent much time with the twins this summer.

Besides, with DJ around, the four younger ones wouldn't be able to sexually assault me, right?

"Do you wanna slip away for a bit?" DJ muttered beneath her breath after nudging my elbow. The two of us were reclining side-by-side on our towels, laid out on a grassy knoll overlooking the picturesque pool. The water on our skin dried slowly in the afternoon sun. Meanwhile, the four younger girls continued splashing around and doing cannonballs off the 10-foot ledge.

I took a deep breath before answering my girlfriend. Because of the family picnic, we hadn't fucked since last night, an absolute eternity before. So I was more than ready to go by now. Also, because of our remote location, DJ had chosen to wear that transparent, lime green Wicked Weasel outfit; and reclining next to her fabulous semi-nude body was enough to get me really, really horny. Plus, I'd been planning on a little seduction of one of the hot-blooded young women by the lake, so I was already inclined toward sex.

And on top of all that, I was staring at the nubile bodies of four young, virginal teenage girls, all of whom sucked on my cock the last time we were here. Yeah, I was horny. And yeah, I wanted to slip away with DJ.

But we couldn't. Once before, I'd done so with Dawn. Heck, we'd done so a couple of times with our young charges suspecting nothing more than a make out session. But now, years later, I knew the girls knew better. I sighed, saying, "No. The girls'll know we're going off to have sex."

"So?" DJ shrugged, a grin spreading across her face.

"So? They'll sneak over and watch us."

"Like I said: So?" DJ giggled. I knew I would have seen a twinkle in her crystal blue eyes if her sunglasses weren't hiding them.

I shook my head. "You really do get off on the risk of getting caught, don't you?"

The pretty blonde laughed and nodded. "You bring out the naughty in me. I never would have done anything like it with any of the other boys I knew, but I think I'd feel nothing but pride if someone saw us fucking. Like, 'Hell, yeah! I've got THIS stud fucking my brains out!'"

The four younger girls were splashing around and probably didn't hear DJ's comment, but Eden turned around at the sound of DJ's laughter. My baby sister glanced at Emma, the twins exchanging some sort of non-verbal communication before Eden turned and hopped out of the water. "Okay," Eden announced. "Time to tan, girls."

Ana and Jenny stopped their splashing and looked over at Eden before returning their gazes to me and DJ. I was holding my breath as I watched all four of the younger teens crawl out of the pool and over to their towels. And in a row, each of them stripped off their bikini tops and lay back, presenting themselves for DJ's and my viewing pleasure.

From our elevated position on the knoll, DJ and I had a perfect view of the four girls and their proud torsos. Ana was actually arching her back to push those C- cups into the sky. Eden's and Emma's smaller titties were in the middle. And even after everything I'd done before with Jenny, the smallest girl was visibly nervous and tense as she almost hesitantly displayed her nearly flat chest.

"When in Rome," DJ mused beside me and promptly stripped away her own bikini top. It hadn't covered much to begin with, but I still got a little harder when her glorious Double-D's spilled out to my gaze. And taking advantage of my suddenly inert state, my new girlfriend rolled over and shoved her tongue into my mouth.

A supervolcanic explosion detonated in my brain, washing away all sense of time and space. When I came to, DJ hovered over me with a grin on her face. And I could now see the twinkle in her eyes with her sunglasses gone. "Re-thinking whether or not you want to slip away with me?" she husked.

"You don't have to slip away," Eden said quietly.

I jerked up and looked over to see that the four girls were sitting up now, staring at me and DJ. Eden was looking straight at my girlfriend as she said plainly, "We don't mind if you two want to have sex." Behind her, three heads nodded up and down in agreement.

Jenny even muttered in a heavy breath, "I've never actually seen people having sex before."

"Me, neither," Emma chirped.

"Me, neither," Eden added.

The three girls looked at Ana, who blushed and explained, "Lucia doesn't always close her door all the way." That sent all four girls giggling.

DJ was lying half on top of me, a bemused smile on her face as she looked over at the girls, not ten feet away from us. "Have any of you ever seen a dick?"

The four girls nodded. Jenny, on the end, blushed as she said, "Ben's was my first."

"Ben's?" DJ's eyebrows shot up. "When?"

Jenny frowned. "Last week. The last time we all came here."

DJ now arched a single eyebrow. "Reeeally?" My girlfriend turned back to me. "You didn't tell me you pulled out your pecker for the little ones to see."

I blinked twice nervously. "Uh, well. That was the day when everything between you and me kinda went down. We've been a little busy since then."

"And that's not all we did..." Eden intoned, a sensuous moan in her voice.

DJ turned to my baby sister and grinned. "What DID you all do?"

Ana chirped. "We sucked his cock! It was AMAZING!"

DJ's eyebrows rose. "ALL of you?"

Ana and Jenny nodded eagerly. Eden and Emma winced just in time for me to groan. "GIRLS!" I admonished them. "You promised you wouldn't tell anyone!"

"We haven't!" Jenny whimpered.

"You just did!" I growled.

Emma pushed Ana's shoulder but Ana pushed back, barking, "You started it."

"DJ doesn't count anyways!" Emma protested.

DJ herself waved the girls off, and the four young ones obediently shut up. "Did Ben do a good job teaching you girls how it should be done?"

The girls all shook their heads in the negative. "He was kinda distracted by all four of us," Eden explained.

"Tsk, tsk," DJ scolded me, the big smile on her face removing any sense of malice. "Well girls, let's all get to a more comfortable spot in the shade. And let the lessons begin."

This was a bad idea. This was a really bad idea. It went against my conscience. It went against my morals. And it went against the resolution I'd made for myself only a week ago.

But I was sooo horny.

I'd gotten used to popping off like Old Faithful at regular intervals, and already I'd gone the longest stretch between ejaculations since DJ and I got together as a couple. Right now, I had a gorgeous 17-year-old blonde bombshell stroking and sucking my erect dick. And every now and again a cute 14-year-old or one of my adorable twin sisters would take a turn licking me like a lollipop.

DJ hadn't asked me if this was what I really wanted. She'd just started doing what she thought I wanted. Well, in this case, it's not like I was stopping her.

It came out that Eden and Emma had already gotten some blowjob lessons from Brooke. But the twins also explained that Brooke had never given them hands on lessons while I was around to be used as a prop. DJ set about correcting that deficiency, and soon even I could tell that the twins were getting better under her tutelage.

Of course, there was only so much I could take. DJ pointed out the warning signs of my impending explosion and offered Jenny the chance to practice swallowing my cum. But little Jenny remembered that she hadn't liked the taste and declined. Ultimately, Emma dropped her lips around me and quickly sucked me to completion, jerking in surprise when I started filling her mouth with frothy cum.

Emma couldn't take it all and had to pop off me. One squirt sort of dribbled out before Ana could dive in and start hoovering out the rest. And Eden quickly latched onto her sister's mouth and the twins began kissing noisily while swapping my sperm back and forth.

The lesson on giving a blowjob completed, DJ then taught the girls how to get a guy hard again. The second lesson was almost as much fun as the first.

But as soon as I got hard again, all five girls decided that school was now out of session. DJ was horny and wanted to get fucked. And the four younger ones were eager to see their first live sex show..

71 Summer Camp IV

"Fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck," DJ chanted. She beat her heels against my lower back and clawed at my shoulders with her hands. I could feel her heartbeat through her vaginal walls, which steadily pulsed against me with a steady [bu- BUMP] [bu-BUMP] [bu-BUMP]. And even after all the fucking we'd been doing, her pussy was still incredibly tight.

"Fuck me, honey! Fuck me! Ream me! Pound me! Hurt me!" she squealed.

Urged on by DJ's words, I flung my hips with increasing force.

"More! More! Harder Ben! Harder! OHHH!!!"

Echoing gasps of "ohhh..." spread around us. Despite my misgivings, the four young teen girls were around me and DJ, enthralled by the sight of my thick cock pistoning in and out of her juicing slit. If my mom knew what was going on, she'd be pulling out that dull butcher knife about now. I shouldn't have let Eden and Emma watch this.

And yet, the truly naughty part of my brain wanted to pull out at the last second to spray my spunk all over DJ's sweaty body, just so that Eden and Emma could see it. That perverted part of me wanted to hose DJ down with streamers of semen and globs of jizz to coat her big tits, tight tummy, and bare-shaven snatch. And then it wanted to see my little sisters lick it all up.

But I didn't have time anymore. DJ's head went slack and turned to the side as the rest of her body tensed up. Her back arched off the towels. And her mouth gaped open as she screamed, "YESSS!!! I'm cumming!!!"

Her heartbeat was racing and already bumping along my shaft. When her vaginal orgasmic spasms joined in as well, DJ sucked the cum out of me; and I shot a great wad deep into the blonde babe's waiting snatch.

"Arrgh!" I grunted and flung my hips forward a final time, slamming our bodies together and holding them at maximum depth while I filled her up with my hot, thick cream. And while my hands gripped her body beneath me, I emptied my balls into DJ's still spasming cunt.

When I was done, I rolled off to the side, my chest heaving as I gasped for air. My mind spun with the force of my ejaculation and at that moment, I couldn't give a rat's ass who had been watching. And from the way DJ had gone limp, she was beyond caring as well.

But the four girls were even more turned on than ever. Eden wasted no time crawling between DJ's thighs and rather obviously slurping my cum out of my girlfriend. Given that she'd never watched me have sex before, I was pretty sure it was Eden's first time eating a creampie. But from the enthusiasm and gusto she put into the task, she certainly seemed to have Brandi's and Brooke's almost manic family craving for brother-cum.

"Holy shit!" Jenny exclaimed. "But- but- She's another GIRL!"

"And we eat each other out all the time." Emma grinned, patting Jenny's back. Fortunately, Jenny looked merely surprised, not disgusted. And Emma leaned in, adding, "If you want, I'll show you what it's like."

Meanwhile, Ana came straight to me. The busty young Latina was quickly kneeling beside my hip, bending over and slurping on my semi-limp noodle while pinching the base between her thumb and index finger, the way DJ had showed her. And then the young girl put her newfound cock-reviving lessons to good use.

"Ohhh..." Jenny started moaning. Emma was already between the young Chinese girl's thighs, introducing her friend to the world of Sapphic love.

"Ohhh..." DJ moaned. Her knees had gone up in the air and her hand was on the back of Eden's head while my baby sister continued noisily slurping away.

"Mmm..." Ana groaned around a mouthful of growing cock.

"Unnghhh..." I groaned, feeling the young 14-year-old enthusiastically fellating me.

I was going to hell.

One thing did interrupt the burgeoning orgy. If it hadn't happened, I'm not sure how everything would have progressed from then on out. At the time, it seemed like a setback to the sexual mood, something that might have ultimately led to everyone stopping, putting their clothes on, and going their separate ways. But like a butterfly effect, it ultimately pushed the sex in the other direction, way, WAY further on than things might have otherwise gone.

Jenny sat up and pushed Emma's head away. "I'm sorry. It feels good. It really does. But I don't think I'm ready for this." The young Chinese girl started crawling away toward her clothes, blushing bright pink in shame and embarrassment.

I sat up, my conscience flaring to life for the very first time as I looked at the very, very young girl who was overwhelmed by all of this. Ana popped off my cock and turned around. And even DJ and Eden stopped what they were doing as Jenny shivered and moved away from us. I figured playtime was now over.

But a second later, Emma sat up and called, "Jenny, wait! It's because I'm another girl, right? Well let Ben do it. He's sooo good and it'll feel AMAZING."

My conscience flashed warning signs in my face. Here was a chance to stop. Here was a chance to get away before things snowballed. After all, I'd already had two great orgasms. I'd had sex with DJ. And even though Ana had been sucking me, that ship had already sailed last week. I could still get out without getting any deeper than I already had.

But Jenny turned and looked at me with big puppy-dog eyes. She licked her lips excitedly and asked in the cutest voice, "Really? Will you, Ben?"

Right then, she reminded me so much of Eden and Emma that my heart ached. And before conscious thought percolated in my brain, I was already nodding my agreement.

Plus, Ana had resumed sucking my dick. Guys tend to be pretty agreeable when they're getting their dick sucked.

With a half-excited/half-nervous smile, Jenny crawled back over to me. Still blushing, she first sat down and pulled her bikini bottoms down her legs and off her feet, exposing a pretty pink pussy below a tuft of black hair that had been trimmed down for her bikini. Emma had just shoved the crotch aside to eat her earlier, but it looked like Jenny was going to do this one right.

Ten seconds later, I was flat on my back again and Emma was directing Jenny to straddle my face. I looked up at the young girl, feeling the need to reassure her with my eyes even though I wasn't feeling sure about this at all. But three seconds after that, her young, virginal pussy was in my face and I extended my tongue out to take the first lick.

"Holy shit!" Jenny squealed in shock, her eyes flying WIDE open and the smile on her face getting even wider.

Yeah. Girls like getting eaten out.

There's something quite unique about eating out a virgin. No, it doesn't magically taste different after a dick has been inside them. Each girl has her own flavor, and it has nothing to do with whether her cherry's been popped or not. But there certainly is a mental difference to licking and tasting a pretty pussy that's not only new to me, but new to sex, period. It's just exciting in a way to know the moist labia against my tongue have never before been parted by a dick, and that maybe, just maybe, mine might be the first to do so.

And Jenny tasted pretty sweet besides. So with Ana's rapidly improving oral techniques sending waves of pleasure through my cock at one end, and the heady pleasure of Jenny's pussy at my other end, I lost myself to the bliss. The sounds of Jenny, Ana, Eden, Emma, and DJ moaning around me melded into a chorus of ecstasy that filled my ears, their voices blending together in an ocean of aural delight.

I only noticed Ana coming off my now fully erect dick because it complained about no longer being inside a warm, caressing wetness. But DJ's giggle cut through the cacophony and I felt the girls shifting as she took Ana's place, putting her slick pussy on top of my rigid dick, gliding her wet cleft smoothly back and forth along the shaft lengthwise as if riding a rail. More of DJ's giggles filled my ears and as she lifted herself to elevate my prick into position for fucking, I gripped Jenny's thighs and started tonguing her even harder.

Everything happened so fast. DJ started saying something, but I couldn't make out the words as Jenny suddenly clamped her thighs around my ears and began wailing out her orgasm. A gush of honey flooded out onto my chin while my tongue flicked the young girl's love button. And at the same time, I felt DJ push her incredibly tight pussy down onto my upright shaft.

My cock met a brief bit of resistance before she opened up and let me penetrate several inches inside. A squeak of pain sounded off in my ears as suddenly a too tight tunnel of wet pleasure enveloped my shaft. And the pussy clamped down tightly in a panic around me while the same sense of panic exploded in my brain. That didn't feel right. What the fuck?

Jenny was still squalling when I unceremoniously dumped her off to the side and picked my head up. The vision before me wasn't quite my worst nightmare come to life, but it was pretty close. Ana Ramirez, 14-year-old little girl, was a virgin no more as she grimaced in pain with half my dick imbedded inside her. With her teeth clenched, she looked up at me for a brief second before taking a quick breath and lunging down, pushing herself further down until she'd taken my entire seven-and-three-quarter inches into her pussy. DJ was holding her hand, alternately rubbing the younger girl's breasts and massaging her crotch, whispering soothing words into Ana's ear.

I reacted automatically. "What the FUCK?" I yelled and immediately grabbed Ana's hips, jerking her off my prod and shoving her to the right while I twisted myself to the left. I rolled over completely before sitting up with a wild-eyed expression on my face, staring in disbelief at the blood-streaked remnants of Ana's virginity still on my cock.

Predictably, Ana reacted to my rejection by curling up and immediately bursting into tears. "Waaahhh!"

Eden was quickly beside Ana, hugging the bigger girl and rocking her while I crab-walked back another couple of feet. I took one look at DJ in bewilderment and barked, "What the hell happened?"

DJ blinked rapidly, looking even more bewildered than me at what had just occurred. "Wha-?"

I just turned over onto all fours to push myself up to my feet, standing and marching myself away, in shock at what had just happened. Had I really done it? Had I really popped little Ana Ramirez's cherry? Was it my fault?

Still naked, with Ana's virginal blood on my half-hard cock, I passed beyond the first row of bushes and into a clearing before grabbing my temples with my hands and tightening my fingers in my own hair. What was going on? How did that just happen?

DJ emerged right behind me, and for the first time ever, I paid no attention to her naked body. "Honey? What's wrong?"

"What's wrong? What's WRONG? I just popped Ana's cherry!"

"So? She wanted you to! Why the hell are you freaking out?"

"Of course I'm freaking out! I never meant for that to happen!"

"What? I thought you WANTED to have her!" DJ was looking at me like I'd started speaking Chinese. "Wasn't that the whole plan for today? To go out and seduce some hot babe?"

"No!" And then I remembered. "I mean, 'yes', when we were still planning to go by the lake. But ... but ... that all changed when we came up here instead."

"I didn't get the memo," DJ drawled, glaring at me. "You promised me I'd get to suck your jizz out of some hot girl's cunt while you shoved your re-hardened cock up my ass. I thought you were being extra kinky bringing me up here with these girls."

"This hike was a favor to the twins." I exhaled. "And I didn't mean we'd do that with someone like Ana."

"Why not?"

"She's a virgin," I growled in a 'well, duh' tone.

DJ smirked, unable to control a giggle. "Not anymore."

"That's my point! She's too young. She's only fourteen!"

DJ rolled her eyes, calming down now that she realized what was bothering me. "Fourteen and a HALF. Heck, I was only a few months older when you boinked me for the first time."

"You weren't a virgin."

"Brooke was. And she's even younger than me."

"That's different! And she was still fifteen!"

"Whatever. A few months doesn't make that big a difference and Ana's more developed than Brooke was back then anyways. Plus, I was the same age as Ana when I lost my cherry. Believe me, she can handle it."

"She's just a kid, Deej."

"She's a young woman, now," DJ pointed out.

I grimaced and looked away. My face etched into a deep frown and my forehead crinkled. "Only because YOU put me in this situation," I snapped.

DJ jerked back at the venom in my voice. And she immediately came back with a harsh, "This isn't my fault. You TOLD me we were gonna seduce someone today. How was I supposed to know you didn't mean these four girls when they were the ONLY four girls around?"

"They're so young! None of them had even SEEN a real cock until this summer, I think. And then you went and parked Ana on me when I couldn't even see what was going on!"

"She wanted to! She even asked my permission since I'm your girlfriend!"

I sighed and closed my eyes. I reached out to DJ's shoulder, rubbing it gently to alleviate the tension between us. This was a colossal communications fuck-up, and while I still thought DJ had no right to mount Ana onto me when I couldn't see, I knew I deserved plenty of the blame.

DJ took a deep breath and then dropped her head. "So what now?"

"I don't know."

DJ fidgeted and bit her lip before turning away from me, looking back toward the clearing. She exhaled and then said, "Look, think of Ana. It's her first time, and three seconds after she got her first cock inside her, you rejected her. How do you think she feels right now?"

I sighed and looked over as well. "What can I do about that?"

DJ exhaled. "You can't let this be the way Ana lost her virginity. She's a young girl and this would mess her up for a long time. You've got to go back there and do it right."

I arched an eyebrow. "Excuse me?"

"If it were me, something like this would shatter my self-confidence. You're a hunk, honey. All four of them have the biggest crushes on you. And at the moment she gave you her most precious gift, you turned Ana away. That's fucked up."

I groaned and bent over, planting my hands on my knees. DJ came up and rubbed my back. "You don't have a choice," she added. And exhaling slowly, I nodded in agreement.

I took a few minutes to collect myself while DJ went back to the girls and worked to calm them down. And then I stopped to think about what I was about to do.

The act itself wouldn't be a problem. Despite my moral quandary, Ana was a very good-looking girl with a hot body, and I was already getting hard again thinking about her firm tits and gently sloping hips. Physically, I knew she could handle it. But I was more concerned about the mental and emotional aspects.

I'd lost my own virginity at age sixteen, and while I'd certainly been horny for years before that, I felt that it had been a good age for me to deal with the riot of emotions that had come with sexual activity. I'd made a lot of mistakes, sure, but in the end things had worked themselves out.

The youngest lover I'd ever had was Brooke, at age 15 and a little less than two months. Even though she'd been younger, Brooke had possessed a maturity greater than mine at the same age. She'd had the poise and certainty of what she'd wanted in order to handle things afterwards.

Did Ana possess that kind of maturity at fourteen and a half? Was she going to be able to deal with the consequences? Did it even matter anymore? The damage had already been done. And at least the girl was about to be a freshman in High School. While not proof of maturity, I had known enough freshmen who were sexually active to believe this wasn't something Ana was totally unprepared for.

So I tried to think about it from Ana's perspective. From the beginning, she hadn't been shy about flirting with me or showing me her body. When things had progressed to kissing and even blowjobs, she'd attacked me with gusto and enthusiasm. And if DJ was to be believed, Ana had been the one to suggest losing her virginity to me.

Ana wanted this. Despite my misgivings, she was pretty enough that I wanted her, too. And since I apparently had no real choice, I might as well make sure we both enjoyed it.

After all my agonizing, the act itself was almost anticlimactic. I'd forgotten how ... awkward ... things could be with a virgin. After all, I hadn't bedded a true virgin since Jennifer Vo (no, Paige doesn't really count), and the fact is that they simply don't know how to move their bodies just yet. It was still good, but after all the amazing sex I'd been having both this summer and the year before, Ana just couldn't compare.

Still, I made sure that I rocked Ana's world.

When I finally returned back to the Garden, I found Ana lying back across the blankets, waiting for me. All five girls looked up rather nervously at me while I knelt beside Ana and then devoted all of my attention to her. I apologized for pushing her away, explaining that the whole thing had caught me by surprise. I admitted honestly that I never planned to go all the way with any of the girls, but now that I had with Ana, I cared enough about her to make sure things were done right.

"A girl's first time is special," I told her gently. "I want to make sure you remember this fondly for the rest of your life."

I then asked the other girls to dress and give us some space. I knew with certainty that they would watch us, but I didn't want Ana to feel them hovering over her from inches away. The girls obediently put their suits and hiking clothes back on before retreating to the first line of bushes, close enough to watch unobtrusively but far enough for me to not feel their presence. And then I proceeded to give Ana a special first time.

We started with kissing, something she was already quite familiar with. Ana displayed an expertise that proved to me she had some good kissing experience, more than just occasional fumbling in some guy's backseat. And when we both started heating up I let my hands begin to roam across her nubile, teenaged body.

I worked my way down her chest, kissing and nibbling and sucking while going through my routines of exploring her erogenous zones and locating her trigger spots. Ana really loved powerful sucking on her tits and I obliged her for a few minutes before settling my face down into her crotch.

The girls had gotten Ana cleaned up in the intervening time, and there were no longer any traces of blood. My tongue and lips soothed away any remaining pain she might have felt in her pussy while my hands on her upright tits kept her distracted. She tensed up slightly when I penetrated her with a finger, but quickly relaxed and even started moaning as I began sawing in and out of her while tickling her side with my off-hand and continuing my oral attention to keep her floating on a sea of bliss.

Ana was in the middle of her first orgasm when I quickly slid up her body and pushed myself inside her. I had the first four inches in before she realized it and quickly wrapped her limbs around me. Her ankles crossed behind my ass and she tugged me the rest of the way in. And our mouths found each other once again when I was penetrated as fully as I would ever go.

Ana sighed happily, and then I showed this pretty 14-year-old girl how pleasant her first time could be.

She couldn't do much more than rock her hips and instinctively hump herself back at me. Like I said, there's big mental high in fucking a virgin but they leave a lot to be desired in terms of actual fucking. But her pussy was snug and wet and Ana made the cutest squeaking sounds every time my pelvic bone bumped against hers.

"Eep!" Ana squeaked. "Eep! Eep! Eep!"

I brought her to a second orgasm and watched as her jaw quivered beneath me. Her hands clutched tightly to my shoulder blades while I continued stroking her through the climax, feeling the uncontrollable flutters of her vaginal muscles while she ascended to perhaps her greatest ever physical high. But Ana went limp after that, panting and weakened by her ordeal. So I decided to finish myself off sooner rather than later.

Ana's squeaks became low whimpers and moans as I rutted through her tight tunnel, rapidly stroking myself toward orgasm. I concentrated on the feelings shooting through my pelvis and up my spine, painfully aware that I was fucking the young girl bareback and unprotected. And just as I felt myself building to climax, I yanked myself out with plenty of time, hovered over her supine body, and jacked my own rod until I found my release.

Ana squeaked again when my hot cum splashed against her tits, the first jets arcing with great distance. The next jets splattered across her tight, teenage belly. And then I leaned forward to ensure my final droplets dribbled onto her lower abdomen, well out of range of her fertile pussy.

The cute Latina girl smiled radiantly, quite pleased with herself for her first sexual experience. I sagged to sit back on my own heels, smiling contentedly at her expression and at my own relief. I knew there would be consequences for what had taken place today, but at least I knew she would no longer look at her de- virginization with horror.

Catching my breath, I worked to think of something to say. The older I got, the less I took for granted these first trysts with young girls and I felt the need to thank Ana for her precious gift. But before I could say anything, Eden, Emma, Jenny, and DJ arrived back on the scene, twittering excitedly. So I simply settled for bending over and giving Ana a soft kiss of warmth and gratitude.

Once I got out of the way, Eden and Emma immediately bent down and started licking my hot cum off of Ana's rapidly-cooling body. I didn't know if Ana was into girls or not; but for now, she was so happy with her first act of intercourse that she didn't seem to mind.

So after sharing a relieved smile with DJ, I looked around for my clothes and thought of returning back to camp.

"It wasn't so bad, was it?"

DJ looked nervous as we walked hand-in-hand away from the lodge after dinner. I think it had finally settled in for her that what had transpired at the Garden of Eden that afternoon had NOT been what I'd had in mind. And even though she still didn't think she'd done anything wrong — after all, she HAD been a great girlfriend in finding me some fresh, virginal pussy — DJ knew enough to recognize that I still wasn't happy with the outcome.

"Not 'bad'. Just not what I wanted," I replied as I glanced behind us. Back by the lodge entrance, Eden, Emma, Ana, and Jenny were huddled together as they scurried off, no doubt eager to discuss this landmark occasion. This wasn't over yet, and I dreaded the fallout. Thinking about how complicated my future was about to become, I sighed forlornly.

"Come on, honey." DJ squeezed my hand and rubbed herself against my arm. "You look like your favorite pet just died. What's the big deal? So you popped a 14-year-old girl's cherry; she wanted you to. You both had a nice fuck. And look at her, she's happy."

"It's not that. I'm worried about what's going to happen now."

"Pssht." DJ waved me off. "Relax. Ana was just horny and she thinks you're hot stuff; but she's not in love with you. It's not like she's gonna start following you around like a lost puppy for the rest of camp. And even if she does want more, I'm sure we can find time to fit her in." DJ giggled. "She certainly didn't seem to mind the twins licking your jizz off her, and you never did shove your cock up my ass while I was sucking your cum out of her cunt."

"Deeeej," I drawled a warning. "She's not protected, for one."

DJ shrugged as if this were a minor inconvenience.

I sighed and shook my head. "I'm not that worried about Ana. I'm more worried about the others."

"What about them?"

"What do you think is going to happen now that Ana's not a virgin anymore? Jenny and the TWINS are going to want to have sex now."

"What, you're opposed to popping three more virgins this summer?"

"Yes!" I rolled my eyes. Clearly, DJ did not understand my discomfort with their young age.

My girlfriend laughed and patted my arm. "Relax. First of all, I don't think Jenny's a problem. I know girls; and I know she's still overwhelmed by sucking a dick. Jenny's not having sex anytime soon, no matter what. As for the twins, they already want to have sex with you. This is nothing new."

"It's not just that. I'm worried what they're going to do. If you think about it, Ana's just given them the blueprint for having sex with me: get me to unwittingly pop their cherry, and then I'll have to go in and do it right."

DJ rolled her eyes. "And just how would they get you to unwittingly pop their cherries?"

"With help," I growled and glared at DJ, who shrank momentarily beneath my baleful gaze. I was still annoyed that DJ had pretty much mounted Ana onto me while I was distracted. But then I softened and replied, "I don't know. My little sisters have always had a manipulative streak in them. If I don't head this off, one of them is going to try and force herself onto me ... * me ... And then what?"

DJ pinched her lips and squeezed me close, tilting her head against my shoulder. And in a soft but firm voice, she reassured me, "I'll take care of it, honey. Clearly, this is bothering you, and as the best girlfriend you'll ever have, I'll do everything I can to make you happy."

I smiled at the confidence in DJ's voice, and glanced down to see her looking up at me with those gorgeous blue eyes. Her pronouncement did make me feel better, and I leaned forward to quickly peck her forehead.

"Thank you, girlfriend."

"I love you, boyfriend."

DJ and I watched the sunset from up on the ridge, arriving early enough to get my favorite bench and spend a good ten minutes necking before the first middle- aged couple arrived. My young blonde girlfriend was about two minutes away from mounting me then and there, and I wasn't sure whether to feel relieved or disappointed the couple came when they did.

Then as usual, the late evening was spent with a good chunk of the camp residents around the big bonfire. We met up with Gary Wong, Adrienne, and other friends around my age as well as Brooke, Andrew, and other friends around DJ's age. The younger ones started roasting marshmallows while the "older" teens and I hung back and let the "kids" do their thing.

It was kind of funny to watch Brooke and Andrew roasting s'mores and handing them out to little children the way Dawn and I used to do. My little brat of a sister had certainly grown up, and watching her with her summer boyfriend reminded me of how little time we'd spent together this year. Even this summer, even with me dating her best friend, we hadn't been around each other very often. And after getting so very close to her over the previous two years, it made me a little sad to see how much we'd been drifting apart.

But Brooke would always be my sister. And I knew that we would never be too far from each other's heart.

Watching them also made me miss Dawn. This month at camp used to be our one chance each year to reconnect, to join ourselves at the hip and live in each other's shadow 24/7, or as close to it as possible. Now, it felt like it was the one month we weren't together, and my world felt a little out of whack because of it.

But at least I had my Dawn-substitute. DJ had been a godsend, taking over Dawn's role by my side, in my bed, and even in my heart a little bit. While there had been some ups and downs in our relationship, DJ was following through on her promise to become the best girlfriend I ever had.

And yet I couldn't help but feel like something wasn't quite right, that something in my life was still a little ... off.

For the moment, I chalked off my unease to the way Eden and Emma had been looking at me all evening. While Ana just seemed happy, and Jenny too embarrassed to even look at me, my baby sisters had been eyeing me like they were starving cavemen and I was a slow and plodding fat cow, or whatever passed for a cow during the Stone Age.

But just when I started to get nervous, DJ collected three s'mores and pecked me on the lips. "I'll take care of it," she said firmly. And then she headed off to the twins. My sisters accepted the s'mores, chatted inaudibly with her for a minute or two, and then the three of them headed away. I wasn't sure exactly what DJ was going to tell them, but I breathed a sigh in relief that she was making the effort.

Still, for some reason, the little bit of tension in the back of my neck didn't go away. I munched on my own s'more, feeling the cloying sweet mixture of melted marshmallow, chocolate, and graham cracker combining in my mouth in an attempt to bring me sugary happiness. But I couldn't shake the feeling. Things were still ... off.

I'd felt this way ever since leaving Berkeley. After all, pretty much everything in my life had gone out of whack then. Adrienne and Paige had broken up with me. Dawn didn't want to be around me. And I still had no clue where I stood with Gwen. Even at home, Brooke had barely been around, dealing with her own dramas. I had opened a whole box full of cans of worms with the twins. And that doesn't even mention the two bullet wounds still healing on my body. My relationships with the important people in my life were rife with turmoil.

But slowly, those relationships were finding their balance. It started with DJ, my new anchor in love. Everything in life seems a little less certain when you're alone, and having her as my companion had done wonders for calming my daily fears. As for the other people in my life, I at least knew my relationships with them were on the right path to settling down. For example, while I was still unsure of my status with Dawn, she at least still considered me "her Ben" and she "my Dawn". Paige had declared she still wanted to be friends. And Gwen I could deal with when we got back to school. In my own family, I knew Brooke would always love me. And now DJ was handling the twins. Everything was coming back together.

And then there was Adrienne. My relationship with her had never been stable for very long. Ever since she'd first seduced me away from Megan and Cassidy so long ago, we'd been up and down over and over and over again. But now I thought we might actually have a chance for stability and balance in our relationship as adoptive brother and sister. It would be a relationship of love, no more than either of us could handle without sacrificing too much, as long as we both could accept the limitations of the relationship and make it work.

And that's when I realized what felt "off". Adrienne and I had gotten to a pretty comfortable sibling relationship, but just like before when we were "nottogether" ... I wanted more.

Of course I wanted sex. It's a part of who I am, and Adrienne being the ONLY sister I couldn't have sexual contact with was annoying. But just like when we were "nottogether", sex wasn't the problem.

I missed the closeness I felt with Adrienne when we were together. I missed the intimacy. And I didn't know if we would ever get it back. I'd supported her as a brother, platonically, through the Adam crisis. Ever since then, things had pretty much been like we were just good friends who cared a lot about each other, but that's it.

I looked around the campfire, pondering what to do about it when my gaze settled onto her, chatting with Gary nearby. As usual, the guy was struggling not to stare at Adrienne's tits, and a little smile of amusement crossed my face.

Out of the corner of her eye, Adrienne caught my gaze; and she glanced over at me, a twinkle in her hazel irises from more than just the flickering firelight. I knew right then and there that she had noticed Gary's more awkward than usual glances at her prodigious chest, and she shared her own amusement with me. And as if she were speaking right into my ear, I heard Adrienne's voice saying, 'This is hilarious. He's trying so hard not to stare, but the harder he tries the more he keeps looking down.'

I smiled right back and thought, 'Can't blame him. You just had to wear that sweater tonight, ' referring to the forest green V-neck with gold accents that did much to mold to Adrienne's fabulous curves.

Instantly, Adrienne's smile got bigger and my next realization hit me like a ton of bricks. Somehow, someway, Adrienne had understood me. Without words, we'd communicated our thoughts to each other, perhaps with my eyes subconsciously darting in some direction or in the crinkle of my eyebrows. And with only the second-ever person in my life, I felt like we were on the same wavelength.

Adrienne's eyes popped up as she came to a similar realization, and after a few seconds to break herself away from the conversation, she walked straight over to me with her eyes shining brightly.

"Hi, Adrienne," I said warmly and opened my arms.

The statuesque blonde immediately stepped into my embrace and hugged me tightly, rubbing my back and replying, "Hi, Tiger." And then from just inches away, she asked quickly, "Did you feel that?"

"Like we were connected?"

"Exactly."

"Yeah, I did."

"Is that what it felt like with you and Dawn?"

I nodded.

"Wow..." she breathed, squeezing me a little tighter. "I've never felt that before."

"Pretty cool, huh?"

"It was like you were inside my head!" she said in amazement. "It wasn't long, but it was ... I could FEEL it."

I could still feel it. Holding Adrienne in my arms like this made that tension in the back of my neck go away, as if all was right in the world again. Right now, everything made sense. And right now, I felt like I understood the universe.

Adrienne leaned back and looked into my eyes, searching through them. I felt a tickle against my head, as if her gaze was trying to physically crawl inside my brain. She squinted slightly, as if trying harder to get into my head, but I shushed her quietly. "Shhh ... Relaxxx..."

Instantly, she relaxed and her gaze softened. And then my head relaxed and everything flowed again. I opened my mouth to speak and saw her doing the same at the exact same moment. And together we said, "I love you."

"As a sister," I added.

"As a brother," she added as well.

I bit my lip and Adrienne smiled bashfully, looking down. "And more," she said. We both knew she was referring to my feelings. "Me, too," she added, and then she shivered. I just knew she was thinking about the last time I was fucking Felicia and then pulled out to squirt on her face, letting her taste my cum while not technically touching either of us.

We continued looking at each other, reveling in this moment of clarity; and without asking questions, Adrienne and I started giving each other answers.

"I know, I want to, too. But you know we shouldn't."

"Well, those times didn't count."

"Of course I'm lonely. I don't have a girlfriend here."

"You know you'll never lose me."

"I'll love you forever and always."

"I'm not upset anymore. I really do hope things work out."

"I'm not sure if she's the one yet. Time will tell."

"No, no jealousy. I mean, yeah, maybe a little in the beginning. But not anymore."

"Really. I wasn't sure about her in the beginning and I just wanted to make sure you don't get hurt."

And then the last thought came through. I pulled away in surprise, arching an eyebrow. "You really think so? Me and DJ?"

Adrienne nodded and from then on, we were verbalizing our thoughts. "I'll always love you," she said. "But I've said it before and I'll say it again: I don't think I'm the kind of girl you want to marry. I'll always be around, but I'm not the kind of girl you'll be able to depend on for a family and all that. Things are better this way between us. Now I used to think that you and Dawn would end up together. But she seems really and truly happy with Ryan and you two are so great together as friends."

I nodded but shot my eyebrows up when Adrienne paused and sighed. "What's wrong?" I asked.

"Nothing's wrong; but think about it. Monogamy's not in your DNA. You've always had and you will always have a lot of girls going in and out of your life, and in and out of your bed. It's why I've said it takes a unique kind of girl to put up with you."

I frowned. "Are you saying Dawn's not unique?"

Adrienne shook her head. "Not that. Dawn is one of a kind. But..." she sighed. "I don't know if Dawn would put up with your lifestyle. Think about it, she shared you with her sisters and with me and everything, but look at her sex life now. She and Ryan don't share anybody. There was the blindfold party, but other than that, Dawn can be really possessive when she's in a relationship. She's said before that if she was your girlfriend again, she wouldn't be letting you out quite so much. And being kept on a leash just isn't you."

I frowned and Adrienne shrugged. "DJ, on the other hand ... She's much more willing to handle that aspect of you. She's sweet. She's dedicated. And she's a nymphomaniac when it comes to you, Tiger. She's perfect for you."

I smiled. "I seem to recall you weren't initially too thrilled with the idea of me and DJ."

"I meant what I ... uh... thought, before: I wasn't sure about her in the beginning, and I believed you were rebounding. But I think she and you have a good foundation now."

I chuckled and a new thought popped into mind, and I arched an eyebrow at Adrienne. "Setting me up with Paige didn't work out, so you're trying again? With DJ?"

"I want you to be happy," Adrienne shrugged. "You deserve to have love in your life."

I smiled wryly. "Even when you're NOT my girlfriend anymore, you're still doing everything you can to be the greatest girlfriend in the world."

"I love you, Ben," Adrienne smiled wanly and she looked away, momentarily choked up with emotion.

Gawd she looked so beautiful in that moment. Her golden blonde hair fell over her eye as she turned away, that serene Mona Lisa smile spreading across her face as her eyes tilted downward. I wanted to kiss her, and with that buzzing connection between us, I knew she could feel my intent.

But I wouldn't. Not when we'd finally rebuilt the foundation of our relationship. And it was rebuilt. Now, I knew Adrienne was my adoptive sister and would never again be my girlfriend, and I was okay with that. She knew I would forever support her like a brother, never again as a boyfriend, and she was okay with that.

Then again, we both had understood that we wouldn't resume a sexual relationship until we'd both come to terms with our new roles as adoptive brother and sister. And now that we had come to those terms...

Adrienne sensed my thoughts. She blushed, looking around the campfire. "Not now, Ben. Not now." And then a little smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. "But soon."

I sighed and nodded. And then rolled my head around my neck. You know, things didn't feel "off" anymore. My life had finally come back into balance.

A odd thing happened over the next week: I got laid less, but I felt happier.

There were two reasons for the drop in sexual activity. One, Felicia had found herself a new conquest. Terry Eckhart was a handsome 27-year-old who had come for two weeks to support his mom while she was taking a vacation to get over her recent divorce. The older guy had never been to camp before and never met Felicia, and once she turned on the charm he was an instant goner.

Two, DJ went on her period. Such was an inevitable occurrence that must merely be endured when it comes. DJ had heard about some new birth control pills that led to only four periods a year, but her mom didn't want to mess around with any experimental new drugs just so DJ could have a few extra weeks of sexual activity. True, my girlfriend was happy to get me off with her mouth and take me up her ass, but half the time she was feeling semi-nauseous and on two of her heaviest flow days she simply didn't want to have anything to do with sex. She made a semi-serious joke about inviting Ana to take her place, but I absolutely refused to initiate anything like that and Ana seemed content with her one perfect memory.

Even the twins backed off. I'd asked DJ just what she'd told them that night at the bonfire, and my cute girlfriend merely shrugged and said she'd told them the truth. DJ herself had lost her virginity to a fumbling, inexperienced boy in the backseat of a car and forever regretted it. Eden and Emma should be extremely thankful they had me, waiting patiently for the right time and the right setting. Losing their virginities should be something special and if they conned me into it or otherwise pushed ME before I was ready, they would always know it and always regret it.

Two days later, the twins came to me to promise they would wait for me. To lose their virginities to any other boy before me would spit in the face of my love for them and would be a thorn in our relationships for the rest of their lives. Besides, all the boys around them were "dorks"; they couldn't imagine losing their virginities to a fumbling moron who sniggered whenever the World History teacher talked about Bangkok. They would wait for me, but reserved the right to hope I wouldn't wait too long.

So with my girlfriend out of commission half the time, my best pussy on the side spending her time schtupping someone else, and no more trips to the Garden of Eden with the younger ones, you might have thought I'd be a little cranky.

Actually, I was happier than I'd been in a long time. Why? One word: Adrienne.

No, we weren't having sex, even though I could feel a definite "yet" being appended to the end of that statement.

Instead, Adrienne was spending a lot more time with me. In the mornings, we would wake up together and joke around while going through our morning routines, not so differently from when we were living together in Berkeley. We'd meet up with DJ and walk together to breakfast. Then the three of us would bum around all morning, hiking and talking and meeting up with other friends. We'd eat lunch together, play volleyball, frisbee, and swim together. And yes, we even snuck away to have sex together. Adrienne was still a voyeur, not a physical participant, but she readily masturbated while watching DJ and me fucking away.

I found it amusing how much things can change in a year. Last summer, I spent all of my time with Adrienne and Dawn. Adrienne was my girlfriend, publicly affectionate and attentive. Dawn was my best friend, ever present and companionable.

Now, DJ was my girlfriend, holding my hand wherever we walked, kissing me regardless of who might be around, and climbing into my lap every chance she got. And Adrienne was now the one with a mind attuned to mine, our conversational phrases half-complete with the rest of our meanings already understood. It was DJ's turn to be annoyed every so often when Adrienne and I would start chuckling at some unspoken joke that only we understood. And from the twinkle in Adrienne's hazel irises, the turnabout from last summer was something that amused her as well.

Now you might have thought DJ would resent Adrienne's suddenly constant presence in our lives. After all, what girl wants the ex-girlfriend tagging along everywhere she goes with her new boyfriend? Especially when said new boyfriend and ex-girlfriend are still so intimately close. But actually, Adrienne's presence that week did more to develop my relationship with DJ than we had for the entire time at camp.

For one, Adrienne's presence actually improved DJ's and my sex life, even if the encounters weren't as often as before. Adrienne didn't touch either one of us and stuck to her commitment to Grace, something that did wonders for calming any of DJ's fears at losing me to the older blonde beauty. But her physical presence clearly turned both DJ and me on, and she became a fountain of knowledge in the sexual arts. I, obviously, knew what I was doing by now. I HAD to with all the experience I'd accumulated. But despite DJ's dating life so far, she really hadn't slept with that many guys and the ones she had slept with weren't the greatest lovers. Plus, she was not yet totally familiar with the best ways of pleasing ME, specifically, and Adrienne was only too happy to volunteer that information. Turned out, Adrienne knew MY erogenous zones better than I did, and within a few days my ex-girlfriend had my new girlfriend stimulating me to better and more explosive orgasms than I'd ever had with DJ before.

And also, Adrienne prodded us into developing our emotional relationship. My time with DJ so far had more or less consisted of us fucking each other's brains out at every opportunity and killing time with amusing conversation in-between. We had yet to discuss the nature of our relationship, the way we really felt about each other, or even what would happen to us in the future when I went home for the rest of summer and beyond. I was going back to college; and DJ still had her Senior year of High School.

"Expectations, guys. Remember those, Ben?" Adrienne looked at me significantly one afternoon when we were all relaxing in Brooke's and DJ's clearing. "You both need to figure out the ground rules so that you both know what to expect. The last thing you want is to break up because you didn't know what you're getting yourselves into. How much freedom do you each want? How much attention are you expecting from each other? How are you going to maintain the relationship once you're separated? And most importantly for the two of you: what are you expecting in terms of fidelity?"

We didn't have the answers right away. DJ could be a complete chatterbox, but she was dead silent as she really thought about the answers for perhaps the first time. After all, it's easy to dream of a romantic, passionate, Disney-kind of love (well, a rated NC-17 Disney), where two people simply give 100% to each other and everything just kind of falls into place. DJ and I had been flying by the seat of our pants so far, enjoying the blissful mood and not giving such things a moment's thought.

But that didn't mean we were unhappy to think of them now. The end of camp was just around the corner, and both DJ and I were thankful to Adrienne for bringing the issues up. Together, with Adrienne as a mediator, DJ and I discussed a few things and some general ideas, but we put off final decisions until after we'd had a chance to think about them more.

And the week ended with one last thing that made truly happy in my life: "Later" had finally arrived.

As DJ and I walked into the big dance tent, I have to admit that I briefly thought about how last year's dance ended for me: in Felicia's unoccupied cabin piled beneath the naked bodies of Adrienne, Dawn, Felicia, AND DJ after having cum more times than I could remember in a Viagra-fueled orgy.

I didn't expect this year's dance to end even remotely the same way. For one thing, we had no available cabin. And the full cast would not be reuniting: Dawn wasn't at camp, Felicia had brought Terry as her date, and Adrienne was still sticking to her Grace-commitment.

But I had DJ. If you'd asked me last year which of those four girls I thought I was most likely to end up with, DJ would have come in fourth. But that was last year. This year, I was thrilled to have her by my side.

From the envious looks I was getting as DJ and I walked in and started looking for our friends and family, it was apparent that LOTS of guys would have been thrilled to have her by their side. I even got confirmation of it about an hour in.

I had consumed quite a bit of punch to keep myself hydrated while dancing the night away. DJ was an energizer bunny to begin with, plus I'd taken twirls with many of the other girls in my life ranging from the twins to Felicia and all the way up in age to my own mom. And as punch tends to do, it soon made me need to exit the tent and visit the main lodge's bathroom.

Wanting to rest my legs, I decided to go ahead and piss girl-style by sitting on a toilet in one of the stalls. And while I was doing my business a couple of familiar voices drifted across the thin partition.

"Fuckin' A that girl is HOT. I thought her tits looked great in a bikini. But there's something about that halter top that makes me harder than a fuckin' crowbar."

"I know! And she's so damn skinny! She's built like those comic book chicks ... you know, uh ... from Michael Turner? The guy who did Witchblade and Fathom? Fuck that man can draw chicks."

"And those braided pigtails! What is she, sixteen? Seventeen?"

"Seventeen, I think. Barely. I'd give my left nut to bang her just once. Damn she done grew up into a fiiine piece of ass."

"Yeah, well she's Ben's piece of ass. I don't know what's up with that guy. I mean, does he have a twelve-inch dick or something? How the fuck does he end up scoring all the hottest babes?"

"I know! Shit, Dawn, Adrienne, Felicia, and now DJ? It's fucking unfair is what it is."

"If you could have just one of them, who would you pick?"

"Fuck picking. I wanna hit all of 'em, like Ben. Adrienne's still hovering around him 24/7. Felicia was spendin' a lot of time with them. And hell, if Dawn were at camp I'm sure he'd be nailing her, too. Can you imagine that? Those two hot sisters?"

"Can you imagine all three? Remember Dayna?"

"Ahhh, shit. I used to masturbate to her every night."

"Fuck, don't tell me that, man."

"Like you didn't, too. Face it, if we don't get lucky tonight we're gonna go home jerking off to all three of 'em: Dayna and those luscious curves. Dawn with her angelic face and gorgeous body. And DJ: cute, stacked, oh-so-naughty and fuckable."

"Fuck man. I'm trying to PEE here. And I can't do that when you're giving me a woody."

"I'm giving you a woody? You're fucked up, man."

"Fuck you."

"Hell, no. That's my point."

The two urinals flushed and the two guys continued telling each other to fuck off while they exited the bathroom. I chuckled to myself and finally stood up, cleaning myself up before exiting the stall.

It was a good thing I'd pretty much finished my business before the guys started commenting on the girls' attributes. Otherwise I would have had trouble finishing as well.

At least I had one very important advantage over those two guys: I could actually go and get one of those hot chicks to take care of my erection.

I returned to the dance and promptly found my date. DJ was chatting with Brooke and Andrew when I slid up behind her, wrapped my arms around her waist, and rubbed the bulge in my jeans against her drum-tight ass.

DJ giggled and tilted her neck while I bent over and started nibbling on it playfully, holding onto my arms while grinning at her best friend.

"Get a room," Brooke drawled.

"I would if I could," DJ sighed. "Don't suppose you're willing to trade spots tonight?"

Brooke giggled and shook her head. "We Ro-Sham-Bo'd fair and square. I get our clearing." Andrew blushed beet red at the public announcement that he and Brooke would be looking to get laid after the dance, and he looked at me — big brother — rather nervously.

DJ rolled her eyes but sighed as I kissed my way up to her cheek. "That's alright. I'll go anywhere with my man." She turned to cup my cheek and press her lips to mine.

A second later, Adrienne bounced up and grinned at us while the most familiar chords in all of music cued up: Sweet Home Alabama.

[bum-bum-BUH-duh, d-dum-dum-DUH-duh]

"I LOVE this song," Adrienne gushed with bright golden eyes, telling me something I'd already known for years. Even though she'd never been an outdoorsy kind of girl, the song's groove was right up her alley. "Will you dance with me, Tiger?"

I grinned and initially let go of DJ, but stopped myself a half-second later and said, "Uh, I just got back and I think I owe my girlfriend the next dance."

"Oh, go ahead, honey," DJ patted my arm and spun out of my grasp. "You two go have fun."

"You sure?" I frowned.

DJ just beamed radiantly and half-shoved me in Adrienne's direction while laughing. "Go on you big lug."

Adrienne quickly grabbed my hand and let me out onto the dance floor. And the two of us started hopping and shaking around, having a great old time. I watched her mane of golden blonde hair swaying around her face, tucked into a stylish cowboy hat that was nothing but sexy on such a gorgeous girl. I watched the twinkle of her eyes as she stared right back at me. And I watched the succulent curves of her alluring body jiggling so enticingly with her every move.

She was wearing a white spaghetti-strap tank top with a thin, reddish-plaid short- sleeve buttoned over it. As usual, her tits were too big to actually button the plaid shirt all the way up. So the top four buttons were undone and the shirt didn't connect together until below her bosom, which left her amazing cleavage to bouncing quite nicely to the thumping country beat. Both tank top and plaid shirt ended a few inches before meeting her low-rise jeans, exposing a wide expanse of creamy skin from her thin waist flaring out to her wide hips. And as she spun around, my eyes drifted over Adrienne's fabulous ass clad in Daisy Duke shorts, down her long legs, and to the cowboy boots that gave her calves such a wonderful flex.

My boner wasn't going away anytime soon.

Adrienne noticed this and started turning the notch up on her flirting. She leaned over to jiggle her tits at me, knowing full well how irresistible I found them. And she put an extra wiggle into her ass, emphasizing her hip thrusts toward me while slowly dancing closer and closer.

I automatically started moving in closer as well. Ever since leaving Berkeley, there had been an underlying tension between Adrienne and me. Even after coming to the decision to just be adoptive brother/sister, every time we looked at each other we could feel ourselves holding something back. Our natural inclinations were still to fall into each other's arms the way we had when we were dating, and it had taken time to get those impulses out of our systems.

But in the past week that tension had gone away. I still appreciated Adrienne for the gorgeous beauty she truly was, but I no longer saw her as my girlfriend, or even ex-girlfriend. She was just Adrienne, the way Brooke was just Brooke or Brandi just Brandi. I loved her, she loved me, and that was all there was to it.

My biological sisters could come close and get intimate with me without awkwardness. So now could Adrienne. And as our bodies moved within mere inches of each other, nothing but comfortable grins spread across our faces.

But just as we were about to start grinding into each other, an act more suitable for hip-hop than Lynyrd Skynyrd, the song ended and the measured plucks of a slow guitar song started up. We stopped our hopping and looked into each other's eyes, both of us pausing to identify the song.

Adrienne got it before me. Her eyes lit up and she slid forward, wrapping her hands around my shoulders and pulling me close to her as the opening bars of Kelly Clarkson's "A Moment Like This" continued. And after staring at my chin for a few seconds, she slowly brought her beautiful hazel eyes up to mine.

"What if I told you, it was all meant to be?" she sang along in a lovely voice. "Would you believe me? Would you agree? It's almost that feeling we met before. So tell me that you don't think I'm crazy, when I tell you love has come here and now..."

We swayed together as my arms circled around her waist, and as the song kicked into the chorus we took a dramatic step to my right and began spinning in our own version of Beauty and the Beast's ballroom dance. The world went quiet around us and shrunk, the walls of the tent and dance floor melting into inky blackness. The people around us faded away until there was nothing left but the two of us in a circular spotlight, and the music all around. The air became still as I focused on this beautiful young woman, the softness of her skin beneath my fingers, and the batting of her eyelashes.

Adrienne's eyes were big and luminous, searching into the back of my soul from just inches away. Her face was a priceless work of art, enchanting in its beauty. And as I stared down at her, feeling happier than I had in a long, long time, she continued singing in a melodic, sensual tone.

"Could this be the greatest love of all? I wanna know that you will catch me when I fall! So let me tell you this: Some people wait a lifetime for a moment like this."

Adrienne blinked a few times as her hand came up, her fingertips gently brushing against my cheek. What happened next came automatically as I dipped my head down. She sensed my intention and quickly rose up to meet me, and then my brain was exploding as Adrienne's patented nuclear kiss set off every nerve in my body.

It didn't last long. The kiss was passionate, intense, but brief, riding the crescendo of the music. And then Adrienne pulled her head away and turned to lay her cheek on my shoulder, gripping my shoulders as we continued to sway hypnotically to the beat. I cinched my arms tighter around her waist, reveling in the feeling of her body pressed flush against me, enjoying it for as long as it lasted.

Eventually, the song ended and we slowly parted. And as I leaned back, the world returned around us. It had been a beautiful moment for the two of us, but that moment was coming to an end.

Once we'd both caught our breath, Adrienne looked at me one more time, a soft smile on her face and a golden light in her eyes. She pecked me one more time on the lips and then spun away, leading me by the hand back to where DJ was waiting for us.

For a brief moment, I worried what DJ might be thinking if she'd just seen the kiss Adrienne and I had shared. After all, DJ was my girlfriend and Adrienne wasn't supposed to have done that. And indeed, the young blonde girl seemed a little lost in thought as she appraised the two of us.

But my girlfriend looked at me with a wan smile and patted the table, gesturing for us to sit down. And then she said softly, "You two looked amazing together. I'm happy you guys finally got it worked out."

The dance started to wind down after 9pm, and since I'd already gotten in my obligatory dances with my mom, Deanna Evans, the twins, Ana Ramirez, etc., I was able to catch up on rest. I always managed to find enough energy for sex when needed, but I still appreciated the breathers when I had them. And I intended show my date a good time AFTER the dance ended.

People began leaving as the hour ticked on. The older folks were tired and heading home to sleep. Some younger couples slipped away to find some privacy while they still had some time. And even Brooke and Andrew had already left to cap off their night together.

So DJ and I started making eyes at each other, and even though we didn't have any special psychic connection, for this we were on the same wavelength. Sex was floating to the forefronts of both our minds.

But just as I was about to suggest that we get out of there, Jack and Deanna Evans came to our table and sat down. I knew DJ's parents were aware of the physical nature of our relationship, but having them show up unexpectedly rather quickly dashed the lust building inside me. "Evening, Mr. Evans," I said politely and then nodded to his wife. "Mrs. Evans."

Deanna smiled at me enigmatically before turning to face her only daughter who had come to camp this year. "DJ, we just wanted to let you know that we're heading out and won't be back to the cabin for a while. We're spending the evening with Ben's parents and will get back no earlier than midnight."

DJ's eyebrows shot up at this little revelation and glanced at her dad. Jack's expression was inscrutable, but I thought I caught the smallest wink at his youngest daughter.

"Ahh, okay Mom," DJ replied a little stiffly.

"Now I expect you to be in bed when we return." Deanna then glanced at me and added, "Alone."

I nodded my understanding and DJ answered, "Of course, Mom."

"Well then," Deanna stood up and looked at us, waggling her eyebrows suggestively. "Have a good night to the both of you. DJ, see you after midnight." And then both Evans parents left.

Still in shock, the two of us just stared after the departing adults for a few seconds. But once I recovered from my stupor, I turned to look at my girlfriend. "Did that really just happen?"

DJ nodded excitedly, grabbed my hand, and practically hauled me to my feet. "Let's go!"

I grinned and let the excited girl pull me along. But instead of immediately heading for the Evans cabin, DJ surprisingly started dragging me over to the main lodge. We just got to the front doors when Adrienne stepped out, returning from the bathroom.

"Adrienne! Come on!" DJ exclaimed breathlessly.

Adrienne immediately arched an eyebrow in confusion. "Uh, where?"

"To my cabin! My parents just told us they would be visiting your parents until after midnight." Like her mom before, DJ waggled her eyebrows suggestively.

"Oh!" Adrienne quickly caught on. But she winced and frowned immediately after as she got the implications of DJ's invitation. "Oh, uh ... But this is your night, DJ."

"And I want you with us," DJ replied right back. She let go of me and stepped forward, reaching out to hold onto Adrienne's hips. "I want you watching us. I want to see the look in your eyes when Ben's cock disappears inside my body. I want to see your chest heaving in arousal while he pumps in and out of me. And I want to listen to you moan in heat while you fantasize about everything he could be doing to you."

As if on cue, Adrienne moaned quietly in response.

"And Adrienne..." DJ added in a husky tone. "It shouldn't be only a fantasy anymore. It's time now."

Adrienne's eyes popped open and there was a hitch in her breathing just before DJ continued by saying, "It's time you and Ben made love again."

Adrienne bit her lip nervously. "DJ, I'm not sure."

"It's time. I saw you two on the dance floor tonight. The awkwardness is gone. The tension is gone. Even if you're not going to be dating anymore you belong around each other, and making love is a part of that. It's time. And I know you want to."

My stunningly gorgeous adoptive sister blinked rapidly, her breathing shallow. She winced in indecision, her lower lip quivering as she went through a riot of emotions before answering, "I don't know. There's my girlfriend..."

"You knew it would come to this eventually," DJ interjected with a gleam in her eye. "And you already know the resolution: Ben is family. He doesn't count. We're all family."

Adrienne inhaled sharply and bit her lip, considering it. Her skin was flushed with arousal and I could see the lust in her eyes. She wanted this. She wanted me. And she wanted the both of us.

"C'mon, help a girl out," DJ added wryly. "My period's not quite over yet and I need your help to satisfy this gorgeous hunk of a man. And isn't he gorgeous?"

Adrienne took a deep, deep breath, and then her eyes flashed gold as she turned to stare at me. I didn't need our newfound connection to realize that she'd made her decision. And her decision was "yes".

"Besides," DJ added with a grin. "Ben promised me I'd get to seduce a hot babe with big tits and suck his cum out of her cunt while he shoved his cock up my ass."

Adrienne stared at me with bright golden eyes, grabbing DJ's hand in hers. Then my gorgeous sister reached out to me. "Let's go."

DJ did the honors of opening the door and letting us into her cabin before leading everyone into the bunkroom. Adrienne just barely restrained herself long enough to pass through the room's door before spinning and launching herself at me, slamming my back against the wall and planting a nuclear kiss on my lips. It wasn't as emotionally riveting as our kiss had been on the dance floor. But the pent up lust of more than two months without being able to truly be together exploded between our mouths, and I felt myself being drowned beneath an avalanche of arousal.

I moaned into the kiss as Adrienne's lips mashed against mine over and over and over again. We went on forever, and just when I thought my skin had been rubbed raw, she kissed me some more. My hands stroked her spine from inside her clothes and she clutched my chest and shoulders as if her life depended on it. We simply let our passion carry us away.

Eventually, a new pair of hands snapped us back to the real world. I immediately felt bad for ignoring my girlfriend up to this point, but DJ just smiled at the pair of us. The younger blonde had already stripped off her clothes and stood nearly naked beside us, wearing only a satin pair of white panties to cover her still- menstruating loins. And pressing her firm, naked 34DD breasts into Adrienne's back, she reached around to start undressing the older girl in my arms.

"Let me do this for you," DJ said softly. "Just look at him and think of all the wonderful things you're about to do."

Adrienne's eyes shone as she stared into mine. And in a slightly shaky voice, she said, "Ben, tell me you love me."

"I love you, Adrienne," I stated with full confidence.

"Tell me you care about me."

"I care about you," I replied. And then I added, "Forever and always."

"Promise me that sex won't change us, won't change the balance we've found."

"I promise."

"Promise me that I'll never lose you."

"Never. I promise."

By now, DJ had finished unbuttoning Adrienne's plaid shirt and pulled it off her shoulders. She then lifted Adrienne's tank top and pulled it over her head. And then she unsnapped the busty blonde's bra, pulling the cups away to leave her completely topless before me.

For just a brief moment, Adrienne's eyes darted down to her own chest and to DJ's hands now working at her jeans. Then she turned her eyes, bright with a golden glow, back up to mine. "I'll always be yours, Ben. No matter what happens to us or whoever you end up with, I'll always be yours."

And then she kissed me.

It's a wonderful thing to be undressed by two gorgeous, naked young women. I highly recommend it to anyone who has the opportunity. After all, it's one of the few ways you can have your cake and eat it too.

Fun and function were taken care of at the same time. The girls traded off "function", one of them pulling off my boots or working my jeans or whatever it took to strip my clothes off. At the same time, the other would keep up with "fun", kissing me with fierce passion or feeding me a swollen nipple for both our suckling pleasures. DJ took her time, comfortably at ease with what was going on as if the whole encounter was her idea to be executed. Adrienne was a little more jittery, clearly anxious and excited and nervous all at the same time. I'm rather surprised she managed to contain herself.

But eventually I was naked and ready to go. Adrienne had been kissing me when DJ pronounced that she was done by sending my boxers flying into some corner of the room, and the older of the two busty blondes looked around like a kid in a candy store with too many choices to deal with at once.

DJ solved that by ordering, "Get on his face, A.D. I know you've been dying to feel an orgasm from anyone but yourself."

Adrienne quickly nodded, so over-excited that she couldn't even move fluidly as she scrambled gawkily to straddle my head. But I got a good grip on her asscheeks and centered the gorgeous blonde over my face. And staring into such a familiar, pretty pussy, I dove in tongue-first, causing Adrienne to go rigidly still and shriek out in pent-up relief. "AAAAAACCKKKK!"

I paused a moment to listen, grinning from ear to ear. And then I started up again.

"Oh, fuck!" Adrienne gasped. "Oh, eat me, Tiger! Eat me! Oh, gawd! Oh-gawd- oh-gawd-oh-gawd!"

Meanwhile, DJ went to work at my other end. The beautiful, pigtailed young blonde had become quite the fellatrix in the past few weeks and she was putting Adrienne's knowledge to use as she stroked me expertly with her right hand, teased my balls with her left, and suckled on my knob like it was the sweetest popsicle in the universe. My girlfriend was sending me into orbit with the way her lips and tongue danced around my mushroom head with both enthusiasm AND skill. And she hummed in delight, watching my entire body convulse and shiver as if she could manipulate me by using my cock as a sort of remote control.

Neither Adrienne nor I would last very long. Even though we had been so awkward and tense around each other, it was as if the past two months had been extended foreplay for the both of us as she became red-hot and soaking wet almost instantly, gushing her fluids out onto my face as she climaxed within two minutes of my oral attention. And almost immediately, she then quickly started accelerating toward another.

I myself was heating up fast as I reveled in the familiar taste of my lover, the mental high of eating Adrienne out outstripping even the wonderful physical pleasures coursing across my body. Combined with DJ's wonderful blowjob, I raced at a record pace toward an orgasmic peak of my own.

But DJ stopped before I got there, clamping down on my cock and tugging my balls almost painfully downward. "Nuh-uh," I heard the young Evans girl scold from around the muffling of Adrienne's thighs against my ears. "You've got to save it all until you go off inside her. I want a really BIG creampie tonight."

DJ's words only spurred me and Adrienne even further, and I dove back into my oral assignment with fresh enthusiasm. My tongue went into overdrive as I swiped up and down Adrienne's labial cleft and tasted her sweet nectar. My hands went up to cup her massive boobs, my palms hefting their great weight while my fingers caressed her sensitive nipples. And after another couple of minutes, my gorgeous adoptive sister screamed out a second climax.

"AAAAAHHH!" Adrienne screamed, clamping her legs together against my ears and bucking herself up and down so hard I thought she might snap my neck. Her honey poured out of her as if from a tap, and I drank it up greedily while holding onto her tits all through her orgasmic spasms.

Afterwards, Adrienne fell over and crumpled to the mattress beside me, gasping for air and whimpering happily in the afterglow of her first non-self-inflicted orgasms in a long while. Yeah, she'd had her wild birthday party where she'd gotten to have sex with a bevy of friends and even I ate her out to a climax; but that was a one-night escape to a fantasy world. This time, Adrienne knew we had only begun an evening where she and I could truly make love.

And I didn't want to waste another second.

DJ seemed of like mind as she pulled her mouth of my cock and grinned at me, saying, "Time to fuck." The fact that she was still wearing the white panties and made no move to remove them made clear her intent was for me to fuck Adrienne. And indeed, the young blonde moved around the bed to roll Adrienne's curvaceous naked body flat and spread the older girl's legs in anticipation of my arrival.

I moved on top of Adrienne, my thick erection leading the way. We paused to kiss each other briefly, her tongue snaking out to taste herself on my lips while her hands went between us to find my rod. There was no time for romance; none was needed. She notched my cockhead into place. And without waiting another heartbeat for me to enter her, Adrienne lunged up and captured the first three inches inside her tight tunnel.

"Oh, fuck," I grunted before dropping my weight onto her, pushing every last inch of my dick into Adrienne's soaking wet furrow. I'd fucked her many, many times in the past few years, but after going without cock for so long she was tighter than I'd ever felt her before. And as my chest collapsed onto hers, Adrienne simply wrapped all four limbs around me and held me tightly.

"Yesss..." Adrienne hissed, feeling me throb at maximum depth inside her. "You're in me, Ben. You're in me again."

"Oh, yes," I groaned and turned my head to nibble on her neck. She moved her hands up to clutch my head and turn it so that we could share another nuclear kiss, and then she dug her heels into my ass to somehow drive me another half- inch even deeper.

"Oh, yesss, Tiger..." Adrienne crooned, throwing her head back and squeezing her eyes shut. And with her head still tilted back, she moaned. "Fuck me, Ben. FUCK ME."

Slowly, I retracted my cock like it was on a roller-coaster hill, climbing to the top one chain-link at a time. And when the outer ridges of my mushroom head tugged at the inner edges of her entrance, I swiftly plunged back in, barreling down the incline at maximum speed.

"Ah, FUCK!" Adrienne grunted with the impact, grinning happily. "Do it again!"

Out ... IN.

"Fuck me, Ben!"

Out... IN.

"FUCK ME, BEN!"

OUT... IN.

"FUCK ME!"

Adrienne kicked her legs up and out, and I moved my arms beneath them so that her calves were supported upwards by my biceps. This spread her legs wide beneath me, and the change in her hip position let me go in even deeper while my hands gripped her waist. She couldn't move. She couldn't twist away, even if she wanted to. I had complete control. And with her body completely helpless and pinned beneath me, I proceeded to ravage Adrienne's cunt without fear or restraint. I was fucking her as hard as I'd ever fucked anyone in my life, and yet we were making love.

It was our way.

My mind drifted back to our Prom night — ages ago and yet not much more than a year prior — the last time I really felt this way. Just like then, Adrienne and I were at a turning point in our relationship, changing from one form to another while still expressing our undying love for each other.

We had never been the classic couple. Our lives together had been filled with ups and downs and dramas and heartache. There were times when we believed we would be physically joined together forever and there were times when she absolutely loathed the very thought of me. But through it all, we always managed to come back together.

Maybe Adrienne and I would never again be a romantic couple. Maybe we were destined to forever love each other as siblings, albeit unrelated siblings who expressed our love with some of the most physically athletic sex imaginable.

Maybe not. For all I knew, our minds would change as we grew older; and maybe we'd end up married with a bunch of grandkids as we puttered around a retirement village in a golf cart. Life with Adrienne was ever-changing.

And life with her was always full of love.

"FUUUCK! MEEE! FUCK ME! FUCKME! FUUUUCK!" Adrienne shrieked over and again while I hammered her so hard that her entire body shook with each impact. Her massive tits bounced and gyrated and jiggled in wobbly orbitals. Her head tossed side-to-side as our fucking motions made the entire bed quiver. And I wondered if our parents could hear Adrienne's deafening screams from the next cabin over.

She came once, her pussy muscles clamping down on me, forcing me to work a little harder to continue my anaerobic thrusting through her tighter-than-ever tunnel. The orgasm was the only time she wasn't screaming or moaning something, as her throat muscles tensed and her jaw gaped open wide, even though not a single sound was coming out.

When it passed, she gasped and went a little limp beneath me, but still I continued my pistoning in and out of her tight snatch. She reached her face up to kiss me and then pulled her legs back off my biceps, the two of us shifting slightly so that Adrienne could re-cross her legs around my ass.

This change in position also gave DJ an opening. For a little while, I'd almost forgotten my new girlfriend was with us. But she made her presence known by leaning in and capturing Adrienne's lips with her own, showing off her own supervolcanic kiss while simultaneously grabbing at the bustier girl's tits in her slender hands.

"Fuck me, Ben," Adrienne said softly when DJ pulled back enough to let her speak again. Her words had said "fuck me". The tone and cadence of her words said "I love you" instead.

"Fuck me, DJ," she added, and through our connection I understood she was saying "thank you" instead. This was our new world. Adrienne and I could always love each other, but with the new balance of our relationship there would always be others around us.

So I loved Adrienne. And I fucked her. And DJ helped. It was the way it should be.

Then together, Adrienne and I came.

When my orgasm began, Adrienne's arms had circled my head, trapping my cheek against her shoulder. My hands were on her ass, jerking her body towards me with every thrust while she squeezed with her legs to draw me close as well.

The next time my pelvis slammed into her buttcheeks, at the point of deepest penetration my cock spat out its first wad of cum. Adrienne gasped and tilted her head back as she felt it splatter against her inner walls. And then she had just enough time to breathe before gasping and tensing again as the second wad splashed beside the first.

"I'm cumming," I grunted, even though she already knew. My own tone and cadence said, 'I love you'. Over and again I repeated in my heart 'I love you' with each and every successive ejaculation.

And DJ wasn't left out, either. Adrienne's mouth was gaping wide and the young blonde took the opportunity to kiss her, spearing her tongue into Adrienne's mouth while the older girl shook and shuddered her climax. Spasming with her own orgasm, Adrienne returned DJ's kiss while her pussy milked me for every last drop of sperm. Her arms circled around DJ's head while her legs tightened around my ass. Her entire body quivered while my hips continued jerking as I fired wad after wad into her body. And her pussy contracted repeatedly, sucking my cum deeper and deeper into her womb.

Ultimately, I collapsed on top of both the girls. Spent from my unrelenting thrusts, I dropped like a dead weight onto DJ's back, crushing my young girlfriend and forcing her naked tits against Adrienne's face. Adrienne let out a muffled squeak of surprise before the girls managed to roll me off them, and I flopped onto my back with my heart pounding in my ears and the rest of me dripping with sweat.

DJ giggled at that last part and Adrienne turned to give me a wide smile. But then, my gorgeous adoptive sister looked up at DJ, holding the younger girl's head in her hands as she said firmly, "We're not done yet."

A wide grin spread across the 17-year-old's face. "No. We're not." DJ pecked Adrienne on the lips and then quickly slid her way down the larger girl's body, unable to resist a quick suck at one of the mountainous boobs before settling down between the older blonde's outstretched legs.

"Mmm..." DJ hummed happily. "You DID leave me a big creampie." And then she giggled as she ducked down and began slurping my jism out.

Adrienne sighed happily as the young girl's lips and tongue went to work. Then she turned and fixed her radiant eyes on me. "Come up here and let me taste us on your cock, Tiger. And then you'd better leave ME a big creampie in DJ's ass.."